<!DOCTYPE TEI.2 SYSTEM "http://docsouth.unc.edu/dtds/teixlite.dtd" [
<!ENTITY ashbytp SYSTEM "ashbytp.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
]>
<TEI.2>
  <teiHeader type="" status="new">
    <fileDesc>
      <titleStmt>
        <title><emph rend="bold">THE VALLEY CAMPAIGNS</emph>
Being the Reminiscences of a Non-Combatant While Between the Lines in the 
                          Shenandoah Valley During the War of the States:
Electronic Edition.</title>
        <author>Ashby, Thomas Almond, 1848-1916</author>
        <funder>Funding from the Library of Congress/Ameritech National 
Digital Library Competition  supported the electronic publication of this title.</funder>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Text scanned (OCR) by</resp>
          <name id="cg">Jill Kuhn</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Images scanned by</resp>
          <name>Jill Kuhn</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Text encoded by </resp>
          <name id="ns">Heather Bumbalough and 
Natalia Smith</name>
        </respStmt>
      </titleStmt>
      <editionStmt>
        <edition>First edition, 
<date>1998</date></edition>
      </editionStmt>
      <extent>ca. 550K</extent>
      <publicationStmt>
        <publisher>Academic Affairs Library, UNC-CH</publisher>
        <pubPlace>University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, </pubPlace>
        <date>1998.</date>
        <availability status="unknown">
          <p>© This work is the property of the University of
North Carolina 
at Chapel Hill. It may be used freely by individuals for research, 
teaching and personal use as long as this statement of availability 
is included in the text.</p>
        </availability>
      </publicationStmt>
      <notesStmt>
        <note anchored="yes">Call number  973.78 A82v 
(Wilson Annex, University of North Carolina at Chapel 
Hill)</note>
      </notesStmt>
      <sourceDesc>
        <bibl><title>The Valley Campaigns</title>
<author>Ashby, Thomas A.</author><imprint><pubPlace>New York, NY</pubPlace><publisher>The Neale Publishing Company</publisher><date>1914</date></imprint></bibl>
      </sourceDesc>
    </fileDesc>
    <encodingDesc>
      <projectDesc>
        <p>The electronic edition is a part of the UNC-CH
digitization project, <hi rend="italics">Documenting the 
American South.</hi></p>
      </projectDesc>
      <editorialDecl>
        <p>Any hyphens occurring in line breaks have been 
removed, and the trailing part of a word has been joined to 
the preceding line.</p>
        <p>All quotation marks and ampersand have been transcribed as
entity references.</p>
        <p>All double right and left quotation marks are encoded as ” and “
respectively.</p>
        <p>All single right and left quotation marks are encoded as ’ 
and ‘ respectively.</p>
        <p>Indentation in lines has not been preserved.</p>
        <p>Running titles have not been preserved.</p>
        <p>Spell-check and verification made against printed text using 
Author/Editor (SoftQuad) and Microsoft Word spell check programs.</p>
      </editorialDecl>
      <classDecl>
        <taxonomy id="lcsh">
          <bibl><title>Library of Congress Subject Headings, </title>
<edition>21st edition, 1998</edition></bibl>
        </taxonomy>
      </classDecl>
    </encodingDesc>
    <profileDesc>
      <langUsage>
        <language id="fr">French</language>
      </langUsage>
      <textClass>
        <keywords scheme="lcsh">
          <list type="simple">
            <item>Ashby, Thomas A. (Thomas Almond), 1848-1916.</item>
            <item>Shenandoah River Valley (Va. and W. Va.) -- History -- Civil War,
1861-1865.</item>
            <item>Virginia -- History -- Civil War, 1861-1865 -- Personal
narratives.</item>
            <item>United States -- History -- Civil War, 1861-1865 -- Women.</item>
            <item>United States -- History -- Civil War, 1861-1865 -- Personal
narratives, Confederate.</item>
            <item>Slavery -- Virginia.</item>
            <item>Virginia -- Social life and customs.</item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
    </profileDesc>
    <revisionDesc>
      <change>
        <date>1999-01-14,</date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Celine Noel and Wanda Gunther </name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> revised TEIHeader and created catalog 
record for the electronic edition.</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1998-12-31, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Natalia Smith, </name>
          <resp>project manger, </resp>
        </respStmt>
        <item>finished TEI-conformant encoding and final proofing.</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1998-12-22, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Heather Bumbalough </name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item>finished TEI/SGML encoding.</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1998-11-22, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Jil Kuhn </name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item>finished scanning (OCR) and proofing.</item>
      </change>
    </revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <text>
    <front>
      <div1 type="title page">
        <p>
          <figure entity="ashbytp">
            <p>[Title Page Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <titlePage>
        <docTitle>
          <titlePart type="main">
            <emph rend="bold">THE VALLEY
<lb/>
CAMPAIGNS</emph>
          </titlePart>
          <titlePart type="main">
            <hi rend="italics">Being the Reminiscences of a Non-Combatant 
While Between the Lines in the
Shenandoah Valley During
the War of the States</hi>
          </titlePart>
        </docTitle>
        <byline>By</byline>
        <docAuthor>THOMAS A. ASHBY, M. D., LL. D.
<lb/>
AUTHOR OF “LIFE OF TURNER ASHBY,” PUBLISHED BY
THIS HOUSE, AND OF OTHER BOOKS</docAuthor>
        <docImprint><pubPlace>NEW YORK</pubPlace>
<publisher>THE NEALE PUBLISHING COMPANY</publisher>
<docDate>1914</docDate></docImprint>
        <pb n="verso"/>
        <docImprint>Copyright, 1914, by
<lb/>
THE NEALE PUBLISHING COMPANY</docImprint>
      </titlePage>
      <pb id="ashby5" n="5"/>
      <div1 type="dedication">
        <p>TO
<lb/>
THE HOME GUARD OF THE SOUTH
<lb/>
Who bore the anxieties, the sorrows, and
the privations of war with courage and
cheerfulness, and who tilled the
soil and raised the crops that
supported the Southern armies
in the field; and
<lb/>
To
<lb/>
THE FAITHFUL NEGRO SERVANTS
<lb/>
Who remained loyal to their masters during
the war this book is dedicated.</p>
      </div1>
      <pb id="ashby7" n="7"/>
      <div1 type="preface">
        <head>PREFACE</head>
        <p>IN this book the author has attempted to tell a
story of the Civil War as related by one who was
an eye-witness of the facts. The story is told
from the standpoint of a boy, who here gives observations
and relates experiences that are not
usually recounted by the historian.</p>
        <p>The incidents connected with the story are located
almost entirely in the Valley of Virginia,  -  
a region that was a picturesque and important
theater of military operations during the four years
of strife, and that suffered as much from the effects
of the war as any section of the South. The trials,
sufferings, and privations of the people who remained
at home and were non-combatants are
presented in this chronicle as frankly and as truthfully
as possible; for the author has tried to be
correct in every statement that he has made, and
just in every opinion he has expressed and in every
criticism he has advanced.</p>
      </div1>
      <pb id="ashby9" n="9"/>
      <div1 type="contents">
        <head>CONTENTS</head>
        <list type="simple">
          <item>PREFACE . . . . . <ref target="ashby7" targOrder="U">7</ref></item>
          <item>I  THE INSTITUTION OF SLAVERY . . . . . <ref target="ashby11" targOrder="U">11</ref></item>
          <item>II  THE JOHN BROWN INSURRECTION AND ITS EFFECTS . . . . . <ref target="ashby17" targOrder="U">17</ref></item>
          <item>III  VIRGINIA SECEDES. THE WAR BEGINS . . . . . <ref target="ashby24" targOrder="U">24</ref></item>
          <item>IV  GENERAL TURNER ASHBY . . . . . <ref target="ashby32" targOrder="U">32</ref></item>
          <item>V  AN INTERESTING CORRESPONDENCE. HOSPITALS IN OUR VILLAGE . . . . . <ref target="ashby53" targOrder="U">53</ref></item>
          <item>VI  VISIT TO MANASSAS. IN WINTER QUARTERS . . . . . <ref target="ashby61" targOrder="U">61</ref></item>
          <item>VII  FEDERAL INVASION OF THE SHENANDOAH VALLEY. BATTLE OF KERNSTOWN. STORMY DAYS . . . . . <ref target="ashby70" targOrder="U">70</ref></item>
          <item>VIII  FEDERAL TROOPS IN THE VILLAGE. THE SPIRIT OF THE SOUTH . . . . . <ref target="ashby78" targOrder="U">78</ref></item>
          <item>IX  THE SOUTHERN WOMAN. THE DOMESTIC LIFE OF OUR PEOPLE . . . . . <ref target="ashby95" targOrder="U">95</ref></item>
          <item>X  THE VALLEY CAMPAIGN. UNDER FIRE . . . . . <ref target="ashby111" targOrder="U">111</ref></item>
          <item>XI  WITHIN THE FEDERAL LINES. THE BATTLE OF PORT REPUBLIC . . . . . <ref target="ashby127" targOrder="U">127</ref></item>
          <item>XII  FEDERAL OFFICERS IN MY HOME . . . . . <ref target="ashby143" targOrder="U">143</ref></item>
          <item>XIII  SUCCESS OF THE ARMY OF NORTHERN VIRGINIA . . . . . <ref target="ashby153" targOrder="U">153</ref></item>
          <item>XIV  EVENTS IN OUR VILLAGE IN THE SUMMER OF '62 . . . . . <ref target="ashby165" targOrder="U">165</ref></item>
          <pb id="ashby10" n="10"/>
          <item>XV  STONEWALL JACKSON AND THE MARYLAND CAMPAIGN . . . . . <ref target="ashby176" targOrder="U">176</ref></item>
          <item>XVI  FALL AND WINTER OF 1862 . . . . . <ref target="ashby185" targOrder="U">185</ref></item>
          <item>XVII  WINTER PLEASURES AND DANGERS . . . . . <ref target="ashby196" targOrder="U">196</ref></item>
          <item>XVIII  BOYISH SPORTS. VISIT TO RICHMOND . . . . . <ref target="ashby206" targOrder="U">206</ref></item>
          <item>XIX  COMPARATIVE STUDY OF SOME OF THE LEADERS OF THE '60's.
THE CONFEDERATE POLICY AND THE FEDERAL . . . . . <ref target="ashby217" targOrder="U">217</ref></item>
          <item>XX  THE SPRING AND SUMMER OF 1863 . . . . . <ref target="ashby227" targOrder="U">227</ref></item>
          <item>XXI  THE GETTYSBURG CAMPAIGN . . . . . <ref target="ashby240" targOrder="U">240</ref></item>
          <item>XXII  THE FALL AND WINTER OF 1863 . . . . . <ref target="ashby254" targOrder="U">254</ref></item>
          <item>XXIII  ROSSER'S RIDE AROUND MEADE'S ARMY . . . . . <ref target="ashby263" targOrder="U">263</ref></item>
          <item>XXIV  THE MILITARY OPERATIONS OF 1864 . . . . . <ref target="ashby275" targOrder="U">275</ref></item>
          <item>XXV  MOSBY AND HIS MEN . . . . . <ref target="ashby288" targOrder="U">288</ref></item>
          <item>XXVI  THE SPRING OF 1865  -  THE SURRENDER . . . . . <ref target="ashby301" targOrder="U">301</ref></item>
          <item>XXVII  THE OLD FAMILY SERVANT . . . . . <ref target="ashby309" targOrder="U">309</ref></item>
          <item>XXVIII  REBUILDING THE WASTE PLACES . . . . . <ref target="ashby314" targOrder="U">314</ref></item>
        </list>
      </div1>
    </front>
    <pb id="ashby11" n="11"/>
    <body>
      <div1 type="text">
        <head>THE VALLEY CAMPAIGNS</head>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER I</emph><lb/>
THE INSTITUTION OF SLAVERY</head>
          <p>FROM Colonial days to the American Revolution and
from the Revolution to the middle of the nineteenth
century the Southern States had grown in wealth,
population, and civic pride. A civilization of rare
culture and refinement represented the high spirit and
virtue of the Anglo-Saxon race in the South. One of
the foundation stones upon which this civilization
rested was the institution of slavery,  -  an institution that
began with the Colonies and was recognized by the
Constitution that was established by the union of the
States under the Federal Government.</p>
          <p>To the people of my generation in the South
the ownership of slaves was an inheritance, representing
an investment in dollars and cents,  -  a
property interest as necessary and valuable to its
possessor as bonds and stocks. The slaveowner
was, therefore, no more responsible for this character
of property, if it came to him through 
inheritance, than for any other form of inheritance,
<pb id="ashby12" n="12"/>
-  indeed, no more responsible than he was for the
shape of his head or color of his hair. The ownership
of slaves involved, as a general rule, as little
discomfort as the ownership of domestic animals; and
the owner of slaves was consciously no more unkind
to these human beings than he was to his horse and
dog, which he often valued with a strong affection.</p>
          <p>My childhood recollection of the negro slave is
associated with many happy incidents, and my
relations to him were most cordial and affectionate.
With the young negroes of my age I often played and
romped; I often worked with them in their easy duties
around my home, and at all times found them
companionable and respectful, There was a courtesy
and kindness between us which was never abused.
Negroes owned by the well-to-do and cultured
classes of people were, as a rule, handed down by
inheritance from parents to children through
succeeding generations; and thus, through their long
line of connection with these old families, they
enjoyed better training in domestic service and were
more intelligent and moral than the average negro of
the present time.</p>
          <p>The good and bad influences that surrounded the
slave were more fully illustrated by the character of
the owner than by the slave's own disposition.
In his natural temperament the negro is usually a
happy, indolent, and frivolous character,
<pb id="ashby13" n="13"/>
fond of his ease, his pleasures, and his appetites.
He is easily influenced to do good and as easily
led astray by bad associations. He responds
readily to kind and generous treatment, and rebels
with sullen and concealed passion against unkind
and harsh authority, and his resentment is often
expressed with violence; hence it was that the
slave was alienated from his master, and the master
became unjust and unkind to his slave.</p>
          <p>Where slaves were owned in large numbers by
one individual his rights were often disregarded.
He was dealt with as a piece of personal property
not much better than the live stock on the plantation.
It was this condition that brought odium
upon the institution of slavery. All human rights
were imperiled by a system that regarded human
flesh as an article of barter and trade,  -  a system
that degraded the manhood and humanity of both
master and slave. The people who viewed slavery
from the distance, who knew but little of its
humane and civilizing influences over the negro as
a race, took isolated and unusual examples for universal
conditions.</p>
          <p>In the violence of prejudice and emotion, manufactured
by false evidence, the people of the North
arraigned the slaveowner as an inhuman tyrant.
Totally disregarding his property interests, his constitutional
rights, and his just desire to free slavery
of its worst forms of servitude, the remote, uninformed
<pb id="ashby14" n="14"/>
Northerner held up the slaveowner before
the civilized world as the enemy of a lowly and
servile race. No credit was given him for the
service he was rendering the negro race through
the gradual influences of civilization. The world
forgot that the negro had been introduced into
this country in a semicivilized or barbarous condition.
Uncultured and unskilled, ignorant both of
human and divine law, a victim of the lowest
forms of superstition, vice, and evil passion, the
negro had, by the institution of slavery,  -  despite
all its bad features,  -  been raised to a plane of
usefulness, of domestic service, and of happy contentment
unknown to him in his natural home.</p>
          <p>The negro under slavery was far from being unhappy
and discontented. He was, to the contrary,
free from care and responsibility. He was well
fed, well clothed, well cared for in sickness and
in old age. His hardships were usually of his own
making, brought on by vice and intemperance, or
by his bad temper and unruly disposition. He
had it in his power to win the confidence and esteem
of his master without absolute servitude or
humiliation of spirit. The pride of the negro
under slavery was no more debased than that of
the child under parental authority. Children
have been held in bondage by their parents, and
negroes have been treated with cruelty by their
masters, as have prisoners of war and inmates of
<pb id="ashby15" n="15"/>
penal institutions. The ill-treated slave, however,
was the exception and not the rule among
civilized people. The abuses of slavery were
greatly exaggerated by persons who would not
see its humane and civilizing influences. Whether
the negro in this country has been made better
or worse by his emancipation time must show.
Had the negro been left in Africa he would have
been on a level with his race in that country today.
There, centuries of isolation have left him
a barbarian. Even under the influence of civilization
he has developed neither originality nor
constructive ability. His administrative talents
are of a very low order, hence he has never been
able to exercise authority with discretion or skill.
Nature has granted him one preeminent gift. He
is fitted for domestic service, in which field of usefulness
he has become a most efficient and faithful
servant.<ref id="ref1" n="1" rend="sc" target="note1" targOrder="U">1</ref></p>
          <p>Now when it is borne in mind that the responsibility
for the introduction of slavery into
this country lay as much with the people of the
North as with the people of the South, and that
the North had prospered as much by the importation
and sale of the negro to the slaveowner as
<note id="note1" n="1" rend="sc" place="foot" anchored="yes" target="ref1">1 The author admits that the idea of ownership of human
beings is opposed by the better instincts of our humanity. It
was this sentiment that led to the overthrow of an institution
that did much to civilize and improve a race so low in the scale
as to be classed as barbarians.</note>
<pb id="ashby16" n="16"/>
the owner had prospered by the negro's service
as a laborer in the house and in the field, it can
be fully understood how resentment and passion
had been kindled in the mind of the slaveowning
class against the antislavery agitator in the North.</p>
          <p>A controversy, beginning almost with the formation
of the Federal Union, had grown from
decade to decade, with increasing violence. Section
had been arrayed against section, until a
divided Union was threatened from year to year.
It was becoming more and more apparent that the
nation could not exist half slave and half free.
The question was whether slavery should be abolished
or the nation be split asunder. The solution
of so grave a question could be determined
in only one way. When reason ceases to guide
the minds and hearts of a people anarchy is the
result,  -  anarchy, in open protest against unrighteous
and dangerous authority.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby17" n="17"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER II</emph>
<lb/>
THE JOHN BROWN INSURRECTION AND ITS EFFECTS</head>
          <p>MY recollections of my early school days are
crowded with many incidents of historic interest.
It was when I was about eleven years old that the
John Brown Insurrection at Harper's Ferry took
place. As our village  -  Front Royal  -  was less
than fifty miles distant from the seat of the insurrection
our people were thrown into a state of
great excitement. The attempt made by John
Brown to arouse the negro and create race antagonism
was regarded as a cruel, premeditated
assault upon the institution of slavery,  -  an assault
supported by an antislavery sentiment in
the North. John Brown and his few associates
were regarded as weak and deluded fanatics,
harmless in themselves, but representatives of a
sect that would stop at no act short of governmental
interference. Their whole purpose was
regarded by our people as the first step in the
direction of an armed assault upon slavery, as a
violation of Constitutional rights, and a cruel
manœuver to create distrust and animosity in the
mind of the negro toward his master.</p>
          <pb id="ashby18" n="18"/>
          <p>The effect of the John Brown Insurrection is a
matter of history. It is not necessary here to relate
the results that in a few years followed the
Harper's Ferry incident. I wish to show in a
brief way the influence it had over the negroes of
our community and over the minds of our people.
I venture to assert that the institution of slavery,
as it existed in our section of Virginia, was based
upon as high moral and ethical standards as were
possible in a slaveowning community.</p>
          <p>Our negro population was about one-half as
large as our white population. The negroes were
owned largely by our wealthiest and best people.
The relations between master and servant were,
as a rule, most friendly and cordial. The servant
was most obedient and respectful to his master
and yielded an affectionate and loyal obedience,
simple, childlike, and faithful, while the master's
regard for the servant was kind, thoughtful, and
often parental. His interest in the slave was not
so much one of property as of guardianship and
responsibility. The negro had come to him by
inheritance,  -  had been handed down from parent
to child for some three or four generations, and
there had grown up around this birthright
a feeling of growing anxiety and concern for
the negro which invested slaveownership with
high moral considerations and conscientious convictions.
There was an undercurrent of antislavery
<pb id="ashby19" n="19"/>
sentiment among our slaveowners that
would have had a wide expression, if a doorway
could have been opened for a gradual emancipation.
The interests of the slave, his equipment
for the right of freedom, his moral and civil position
in a slaveowning community, all called for
the most careful thought and consideration. It
seemed that neither the time nor the conditions
were favorable for a general emancipation, even
in our community, and far less so in other communities,
where the negro population was large,
where the intelligence of the negro was low, and
where large industrial interests were involved.
With these general views our people rested under
a deep sense of responsibility; and they felt that
it devolved upon them to adjust a domestic situation
and a Constitutional right, without coercion
from a section of the country that had no practical
experience with slavery, understood none of
the conditions involved in the ownership of the
negro, and the people of which were moved by
fanaticism and political interests in their attempts
to destroy the institution.</p>
          <p>It was but natural that a people whose moral
and legal rights were assailed, should have been
aroused to a high sense of indignation by the John
Brown Insurrection. The effect was immediate.
The slaveowner became resentful and grew determined
in his efforts to resist the wrongs that he
<pb id="ashby20" n="20"/>
felt were being heaped on him. He resolved to
defend his Constitutional rights with blood and
treasure, if necessary. The spirit of rebellion and
of secession had their origin in these passions that
were kindled in every Southern heart.</p>
          <p>The effect of the Brown Insurrection upon the
negroes of our community was but transient. A
few slaves were moved by the hope of freedom to
become restless and turbulent. In a few instances
there was a slight degree of insubordination. The
worst effect, however, was a feeling of distrust
that arose between master and slave, weakening
the warm attachment that had previously existed.
When the master began to doubt the loyalty of his
slave and the slave began to doubt the kindness
and confidence of his master a mutual distrust
began to express itself. I can recall but one or
two open expressions of this distrust, and they
were of a trivial character. A few of the more
restless of the younger negroes showed a disposition
to leave their homes after night and to meet
in unfrequented places where, not infrequently,
they drank and gambled.</p>
          <p>To break up this growing habit of meeting, the
young white men of our neighborhood organized
a patrol, and at night they visited different places
where watches were kept. After the arrest of a
few negroes, who were away from home without
<pb id="ashby21" n="21"/>
permission, the negroes soon gave up their night
wanderings and remained at home.</p>
          <p>The excitement growing out of the John Brown
incident soon subsided; but the effect upon our
people was made evident in other directions. In
our community it was generally believed that
the Brown Insurrection was the beginning of more
serious political complications,  -  that secession and
civil war would soon be the final solution of the
conditions that confronted the slaveowning States.</p>
          <p>The principal of the school I attended had received
a military education, and soon after the
John Brown affair he organized a military company
made up of the young men of the county.
An armory was secured, and arms and uniforms
were provided for the members. Regular drills
were held once or twice a week until the company
soon became well organized and drilled. These
young men and boys of sixteen years of age were
being prepared in the lessons of school and in
training for military service. We will see that
within a year or two they were enlisted in the
army of the Confederacy and not a few of them
gave up their lives in the service of their State.</p>
          <p>These days at school were exciting times for a
boy of my age, though I was too young to realize
the signs of the times and the results that would
soon influence my future life.</p>
          <pb id="ashby22" n="22"/>
          <p>The disturbances growing out of the John
Brown affair had scarcely subsided before the canvass
for the Presidential contest was begun. The
three political parties,  -  Democratic, Whig, and
Republican,  -  soon met in convention and nominated
their respective leaders. The Democratic
party, split in twain, had two sets of candidates
in the field,  -  Breckinridge and Lane, and Douglas
and Johnson,  -  representing the two factions.
Bell and Everit were the nominees of the Whig
party, and Lincoln and Hamlin were the nominees
of the new Republican party.</p>
          <p>Since the Republican party was the avowed
enemy of slavery, it was regarded by our people
with great alarm and hatred.</p>
          <p>The political contest in our section narrowed
down to the two factions,  -  Breckinridge and
Lane, and Bell and Everit. My county was
largely Democratic, and the sentiment ran strong
for that ticket. This sentiment in our school was
shown by the number of Democratic badges worn
by the boys and a few of the girls. There were
a few Whig badges worn by the pupils, one
Douglas and Johnson badge, but there was not a
single representative of the Republican ticket.</p>
          <p>The excitement ran high until the results of the
election were made known. When the election of
the Republican candidate was announced our people
were seized with anxiety and alarm. It was
<pb id="ashby23" n="23"/>
openly predicted that secession and civil war were
inevitable. The political leaders and men of influence
in our county at once determined to prepare
for the struggle. The military company,
previously referred to, began to enlist new members,
to get new uniforms and arms, to hold drills
and to make every preparation for an active service
when it should be called out.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby24" n="24"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER III</emph>
<lb/>
VIRGINIA SECEDES. THE WAR BEGINS</head>
          <p>SEVERAL months passed before Lincoln and Hamlin
were inaugurated. During that time the political
feeling was intense. Candidates were
brought out for election to a State convention,
which was to decide upon the question of the secession
of Virginia from the Federal Government.
South Carolina and other cotton States had already
withdrawn from the Union, and the Confederate
Government had been organized, with
Mr. Davis as President. The people of Virginia
hesitated, deliberating long upon a line of action
that would separate her from the Union. My
county had elected to the convention a candidate
who was committed to secession. In the contest
between the two candidates for and against secession,
the anti-secession candidate received only two
votes,  -  votes cast by two of our oldest and most
respected citizens, men of high intelligence and undoubted
patriotism, who held that Virginia should
maintain a neutral position and endeavor to check
the extreme views held by the North and the
South.</p>
          <p>This doctrine was soon found to be impracticable;
<pb id="ashby25" n="25"/>
for when Mr. Lincoln called upon the
States for troops to suppress the States that had
seceded from the Union, Virginia cast her lot with
her sister slave States and by vote in convention
withdrew from the Union. This act at once
put the State upon the defensive and the Civil
War was inaugurated.</p>
          <p>At that time our village had no communication
by wire with the outside world and the announcement
of the action of the convention did not
reach our community until early in the morning
of the following day. The message was brought
by a locomotive that reached the village before
sunrise. Well do I remember the long and plaintive
whistle of the engine as it roused us from
slumber, stirring alarm in every breast. Its approach
to the village at this unusual hour was an
admonition of the message it bore,  -  a message
from the Governor of Virginia announcing the secession
of the State and ordering the captain of
the military company to assemble his men with
utmost rapidity and proceed at once to Harper's
Ferry. Messages were sent out to the homes of
the members of the company to meet in the village
for immediate service. By ten o'clock all the
men, armed and in uniform, were ready to march
to the seat of war. Wagons, carriages, and other
vehicles were got together to carry these boys to
the front at Harper's Ferry, the objective point of
<pb id="ashby26" n="26"/>
military operations. This place was selected as
it was located on the northern border of the State
line and contained a large arsenal and military
stores belonging to the Federal Government.</p>
          <p>The assembling of the company, the preparation
for leaving home, and the parting with friends and
loved ones made a scene which can never be forgotten
by those who witnessed it. Many of the
boys were in high glee, for they regarded the incident
as a mere outing for pleasure. Very few
realized that some of them were leaving home for
the last time and were entering upon a war which
would try men's souls, bring infinite sorrow to
their dear ones, and disaster on themselves.</p>
          <p>In the company that left our village on the
morning of April 20, 1861, were ten of my schoolmates,
ranging in age from 16 to 20 years. With
drum and fife to inspire them, they formed in
ranks and marched in column to the suburbs.</p>
          <p>Our older citizens, especially those who had
sons and relatives in the company, took a more
gloomy view of the situation; but few realized
that a war of subjugation was being inaugurated
by the Federal Government, and that the entire
South would become the seat of a civil war which
would have few parallels in the history of modern
times.</p>
          <p>Our people were animated by hope, courage,
and patriotism, and they resolved in the beginning
<pb id="ashby27" n="27"/>
of the struggle to expend every resource in the
defense of their institutions and liberties. There
was no hesitation in this resolution. They rose
<hi rend="italics">en masse</hi> to meet a situation that confronted them,
and, fired with zeal, they willingly submitted their
cause to the God of battle.</p>
          <p>These were exciting times that tested to the utmost
the spirit of heroism and fortitude. No people
ever entered upon a civil war with greater confidence.
It was believed that it would be a war
of invasion and of attempted subjugation, that
every resource of the Federal Government would
be used to destroy the institution of slavery, and
to force the seceding States back into the Union.
Our people fully realized they were outnumbered
as to men and greatly overbalanced as to resources,
but they relied upon the justice of their cause and
upon the courage and patriotism of the entire
South to make up for the odds against them.</p>
          <p>As Virginia was a border State between the
North and the South it was evident that her territory
would become the first seat of military operations
and that the lines of attack and defense
would be drawn along her northern borders.
Troops were therefore sent to the front as soon
as they could be mustered in. The Governor of
Virginia, acting under the authority and will of
the people, called all the volunteer militia into
active service and at once made a call upon the
<pb id="ashby28" n="28"/>
citizens of the State for new volunteers. All the
able-bodied men in the State between the ages
of 18 and 45 years were asked to enlist in service.</p>
          <p>In my county an infantry company and one
cavalry were raised within a few months and were
enrolled into service. Volunteers poured in in
large numbers and the two companies were organized,
officered, and equipped with uniforms
and arms. These two companies went into camp
near the village, where they were drilled and disciplined
under strict military regulations. As
many of these men were unable to furnish their
own horses and uniforms the county authorities
authorized an appropriation from the Treasury of
sufficient money to feed and clothe these volunteers.
The gray cloth suitable for uniforms was
not to be had in our county. My father was
selected as the chairman of a committee to purchase
this material. To this end he visited a
large woolen mill located near Winchester and
took me with him. He purchased many yards of
gray cloth and gave orders for the early delivery
of more.</p>
          <p>My father and I returned home. Tailors were
employed to cut out the gray cloth for the uniforms
of the two companies,  -  which were, however,
all made by the women and girls of our village,
aided by some negro women who were
trained to do needlework,  -  and in a few days the
two companies appeared in their military outfit.
<pb id="ashby29" n="29"/>
The infantry company was sent to join the army
at Manassas, where it soon performed gallant
service in the first great battle of the war. In this
fight four of its members were killed and some
eight or ten wounded. I shall never forget the
sorrow of our people when the death of these four
men was announced. It was the first blood
lost in battle, and brought home the solemn realization
of what war meant.</p>
          <p>As to the company of cavalry, the members
were, at least, all trained horsemen and owned the
best of mounts. Many of these horses had been
used in tournaments,  -  a species of sport that was
very popular with the youth of the '60's,  -  or had
followed the hounds, as was natural in a country
where the fox was found in large numbers in the
mountain recesses and caverns. Their training
had therefore fitted them for cavalry service.
This fact gave a great advantage to the Confederate
cavalry service during the first two years of
the war, and while the men of our cavalry company
were well uniformed, their equipment in
other respects was extremely defective. All rode
the Shafter saddle with iron stirrup, carried their
clothing in old-fashioned saddlebags or rolled in
bundles strapped in front or behind as best they
could, and were armed with old-fashioned
single-barreled or double-barreled shotguns or with
squirrel rifles. I doubt whether there were a
<pb id="ashby30" n="30"/>
dozen revolvers and cavalry sabers in the entire
command, and such as there were were impossible.
For example, a cousin of mine, a boy of seventeen,
who was a member of this company, had an old
single-barreled duelling pistol, which went off with
a loud explosion, but could not carry a bullet
thirty paces nor hit a barn door at the same distance.
I looked on with admiration when I first
saw him riding a spirited gray horse, shooting off
his old pistol in order to accustom his horse to
stand under fire. But the old pistol made such a
loud noise that his horse bolted and ran as if his
life were in danger. My cousin did not venture
to fire the weapon again, and I presume that he
soon consigned it to a junk pile, where it belonged;
for it was more dangerous to its owner and his
horse than it could possibly have been to the
enemy, who might only have been alarmed perhaps
by the loud report that it made.</p>
          <p>In spite of the character of the arms that our
men had to use in the first year of the war,  -  and
in the first engagements they were at a great disadvantage
as to weapons, though their better
horsemanship and dash made up for some of these
defects,  -  it was not many months before the Confederate
cavalry, by capture from the enemy, was
fully mounted and equipped with a complete military
outfit,  -  using McClellan saddles, and armed
with revolvers, carbines, and sabers manufactured
<pb id="ashby31" n="31"/>
by the Federal Government. This mode of equipment
applied not only to the cavalry but, in a
measure, to every branch of service. It is a matter
of fact that the Federal Government supplied
arms, ammunition, and military outfit not only to
its own troops but also very largely to the armies
of the Confederacy. As fast as captures were
made the better outfit was substituted for the
makeshift of the first days of the War, and, but
for such success in acquiring, arms, the armies of
the Confederacy would have yielded much sooner
to the forces against them.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby32" n="32"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER IV</emph>
<lb/>
GENERAL TURNER ASHBY</head>
          <p>ALTHOUGH a boy of but twelve years of age at
the time of my trip with my father to Winchester,
I vividly recall an incident that occurred on that
occasion. Among the officers and soldiers awaiting
orders who filled Taylor's Hotel, where we
were entertained, my father recognized Colonel
Turner Ashby, whom he knew well. I shall never
forget the impression I there received of that
daring and variously estimated military hero.</p>
          <p>Colonel Ashby had just dismounted from a
magnificent white horse,  -  a noble animal, subsequently
well known to the people of the Valley
by his courageous death,  -  and was standing on
the pavement in front of the hotel, holding the
bridle rein. The horse was steaming with perspiration
from his long travel that morning, but
he stood, champing his bit, with head erect, and
eyes full of spirit and fire, while his master, calm
and erect, seemed absorbed in thought. My
father went up to the Colonel, greeted him cordially
and introduced me. He took my hand gently
and spoke to me most kindly.</p>
          <p>At this time Colonel Ashby had but recently
<pb id="ashby33" n="33"/>
been promoted to the rank of Colonel, which promotion
gave him command of all the cavalry companies
assembled in the Valley. He was just entering
upon a career that soon made him an heroic
character in the history of the Civil War.
Dressed now in Confederate gray, with gilt lace
on his sleeves and collar, wearing high top-boots
with spurs and a broad-brimmed black felt hat
with a long black feather streaming behind, his
appearance was striking and attractive. He stood
about five feet eight inches in height and probably
weighed from 150 to 160 pounds. He was muscular
and wiry, rather thin than robust or rugged.
His hair and beard were as black as a raven's
wing; his eyes were soft and mahogany brown; a
long, sweeping mustache concealed his mouth, and
a heavy and long beard completely covered his
breast. His complexion was dark in keeping with
his other colorings. Altogether, he resembled the
pictures I have seen of the early Crusaders,  -  a
type unusual among the many men in the army,
a type so distinctive that, once observed, it cannot
soon be forgotten.</p>
          <p>I remember that during the interview he remarked
that he had ridden that morning on horseback
between 30 and 40 miles, visiting outposts
and camps of different companies under his command.
Despite that fact, he showed no evidence
of fatigue, nor did the gallant horse that bore him!
<pb id="ashby34" n="34"/>
I afterward learned that it was no uncommon circumstance
for him to ride 70 to 80 miles a day,
using two mounts. His horses were the best to
be had, and they were cared for with a most
loving affection by their master. While on that
visit to Winchester I heard also for the first time
the name of Colonel Jackson, then in charge of
the Virginia troops at Harper's Ferry. He was
known at that time only as an eccentric professor
who knew little of warfare beyond the drilling
and disciplining of soldiers. Colonel Jackson was
soon promoted to the rank of brigadier-general
and given the command of the brigade that subsequently
became celebrated as the Stonewall
Brigade,  -  so named because of the title its commander
won at the battle of Manassas, July 21, 1861.</p>
          <p>Turner Ashby, the third child of Colonel Turner
Ashby and Dorothea Green, was born on October
23, 1828, at Rose Bank, a picturesque home across
Goose Creek, about one hundred and fifty yards
from Markham Station, Fauquier County, Virginia.
He was the fourth in line of descent from
Captain Thomas Ashby who moved from Tydewater,
Virginia, and settled at the foot of Ashby's
Gap, Fauquier County, about 1710.</p>
          <p>Four generations of Turner Ashby's family had
served in our country's wars,  -  the Colonial Wars,
the War of the Revolution, and the War of 1812.
<pb id="ashby35" n="35"/>
There was a strong military bias in the Ashby
family and this, no doubt, had much to do with
the military spirit that was so firmly implanted in
Turner Ashby's nature.</p>
          <p>While not trained to military service he early
developed a love for the soldier's life, and while
quite a young man he organized one of the best
cavalry companies in the State of Virginia. He
was selected as the captain of this company and
gave it an efficiency that gained for it a wide distinction
before it was called into active service in
the Civil War.</p>
          <p>The country around Markham is one of great
natural beauty, of fertility, and healthfulness.
The foothills of the Blue Ridge surround Markham
on all sides, dividing the landscape into valleys
and elevated plateaus, covered with forests,
grazing fields, and rich farm lands.</p>
          <p>The old and distinguished Colonial families
early moved up to this section and founded a community
of rare intelligence, refinement, and good
breeding. There were before the war few sections
of Virginia which could show such a citizenship of
culture and independence as was found around
Markham.</p>
          <p>It was among these people that Turner Ashby
was born and raised. It was in this pure atmosphere
of comfort and refinement that he developed
those characteristics of courtesy, manliness and
<pb id="ashby36" n="36"/>
courage which were so fully exemplified in his
after life.</p>
          <p>As a young man he was noted for his gentleness,
modesty and love of outdoor sport. He had great
love for the horse and the hound. In the wild
chase for the fox over field and fence and in his
fondness for the tournament he was noted for
being one of the most graceful and skillful riders
in the South. As he grew to manhood he became
famous as the most successful tournament rider in
Virginia and when he appeared in the list the
spirit of chivalry was never more beautifully illustrated
than in the Knight of the Black Prince,
which character he usually assumed.</p>
          <p>When the John Brown Raid occurred, in the fall
Of 1859, Turner Ashby, with his company of
cavalry, was among the first volunteer troops to
arrive on the scene, and it was on this occasion
that he first demonstrated his military daring and
skill.</p>
          <p>He remained on duty at Charlestown with his
company until after the execution of John Brown.
It was on this service that he made the acquaintance
of Lee, Jackson, and Stuart, whom he
followed in the war between the States, and it
was here, too, that he laid the foundation for that
relationship with Stonewall Jackson that lasted
until his death.</p>
          <p>The day after Virginia seceded from the Union
<pb id="ashby37" n="37"/>
Turner Ashby marched to Harper's Ferry with his
company, which was one of the first volunteer companies
to reach that place. He was assigned at
once to outpost duty along the Potomac, and took
command of the bridge across the river at Point
of Rocks. Here he assembled a battery of
artillery,  -  under Captain Imboden,  -  and a number
of infantry and cavalry, with which he successfully
guarded the border line of the State until Harper's
Ferry was evacuated.</p>
          <p>Within less than sixty days he had developed
such a keen insight into military affairs that, upon
the recommendation of Colonel Angus McDonald,
he was appointed Lieutenant-Colonel of the
Seventh Virginia Cavalry, then commanded by
McDonald. His entire active military life was
associated with this regiment, which contained the
flower of the best blood of the northern counties
of Virginia and of Maryland.</p>
          <p>Soon after his assignment to the Seventh Virginia
he was ordered with his regiment to do duty
in Hampshire County and along the line of the
Baltimore and Ohio Railroad between Harper's
Ferry and Cumberland. Upon his promotion to
the lieutenant-colonelcy his brother Richard
Ashby was made captain of his old company.</p>
          <p>Dick Ashby, as he was affectionately called, was
three years younger than Turner. For several
years he had lived in the then far West, where he
<pb id="ashby38" n="38"/>
had had numerous adventures with the Indians and
with the rough civilization of that unexplored
country; but had returned to his old home just
before Virginia seceded. Dick was a larger and
handsomer man than Turner, full of fire and daring
and cheerfulness of spirit, and was also more
demonstrative and showy in social life. In June,
1861, he was sent with a small squad of his company
to arrest some Union men who were giving
trouble as informers. On this expedition he ran
into a company of Federal cavalry on the Baltimore
and Ohio Railroad, near Hancock, Maryland.
Being largely outnumbered, he was forced
to retire along the track of the railroad. He was
riding an indifferent horse that fell in attempting
to jump a cattle-stop. Dick, being dismounted,
took refuge in the stop, where, refusing to surrender,
he fought single handed and alone. He
was soon desperately wounded and left for dead.
Among other wounds he had received a bayonet
stab in the abdomen, which caused his death some
eight days later near Romney, to which place he
had been taken by his brother Turner, who had
come to his rescue and had found him lying by the
side of the railroad in an exhausted condition.</p>
          <p>The death of Dick was a great sorrow to Turner,
for the two brothers were devotedly attached to
each other. Turner became another man after
Dick's death. His life was consecrated to the
<pb id="ashby39" n="39"/>
cause of the South, and he dared and risked all in
the service of his country.</p>
          <p>Colonel McDonald was advanced in years and
in feeble health. He soon resigned the command
of the Seventh Virginia Cavalry to Turner Ashby,
who became its leading spirit. He was soon
placed in charge of all the cavalry under Stonewall
Jackson, and until the close of his earthly career
was Jackson's right hand.</p>
          <p>The popularity of the cavalry service attracted
the young riders of the Valley counties to that
branch of the service, and before the close of a
year there were 26 companies in the Seventh Virginia,
under the command of Turner Ashby. The
large additions to the regiment made the work of
organization and discipline exceedingly difficult
and were embarrassing to the efficiency of the service,
which kept the cavalry in constant motion and
in almost daily contact with the enemy. These
companies were often widely separated, so that a
compact regimental organization was impossible;
in fact, at no time during the campaign of 1862
were all these companies united for a combined
attack upon the Federals.</p>
          <p>During the fall and early winter months of
1861 Turner Ashby was on the go day and night,
covering a wide territory that extended from the
Shenandoah at Harper's Ferry along the Baltimore
and Ohio Railroad and Chesapeake and Ohio
<pb id="ashby40" n="40"/>
Canal as far west as Cumberland, Md. He and
his detached companies were busy destroying the
railroad and the dams of the canal along the Potomac
between Cumberland and Point of Rocks.</p>
          <p>The activity and physical endurance of Ashby
were fireside talks in his camps. His restless and
energetic spirit allowed no time for repose and no
doubt, contributed in a measure to the want of
organization and discipline of the companies coming
to his command; for Turner Ashby was not
a strict disciplinarian by nature. He was a leader,
and he relied on his men to follow him. The
necessities of the situation, the surroundings,
and the character of the men who made up
his command made an efficient organization
an almost impossible task; for at that time of
the war the cavalry service was poorly equipped
with military saddles and the comforts of the
camp, was armed with double-barrel shot guns and
old pistols and rifles, and many of the men were
without sabers or had those of a very indifferent
kind. In good horsemanship these men excelled,
and this fact added to the dash and fury of the
charge, the vigorous assault and worry of the
enemy, unprepared for the cavalry methods of
warfare, gave them a decided advantage.</p>
          <p>Turner Ashby was probably the first officer in
the army to use both cavalry and artillery on the
advance and in the retreat against infantry. His
<pb id="ashby41" n="41"/>
tactics and strategy were so unorthodox that he
confused his opponents and held them in check by
their ignorance of his strength and purpose.</p>
          <p>In the summer of 1861 Ashby added to his command
a battery of horse artillery, commanded by
Captain R. P. Chew, a young graduate of the Virginia
Military Institute.</p>
          <p>This battery was in almost daily service and was
most efficient both in attack and in defense. It
undertook to fight infantry or cavalry, was on the
firing line at one moment, then would suddenly
change position to another hill and resume work,
with vigor and daring. Ashby and his cavalry
operated entirely in the northern counties of Virginia
until Jackson evacuated Winchester, March
12, 1862. When Jackson retired south of Strasburg
General Shields entered Winchester and
pushed forward to Strasburg. Shields had in his
command 11,000 men and 27 guns, while Jackson
had not more than 4,500, including infantry,
cavalry, and artillery.</p>
          <p>At this time Banks had under his command, including
Shields' division, some 40,000 men operating
in the counties of Berkley, Jefferson, Clarke,
and Frederick. The division under Sedgwick had
been sent to join McClellan in front of Richmond,
and the division under Williams had begun its
march toward Manassas, March 20, 1862.</p>
          <p>It was necessary for Jackson to make an advance
<pb id="ashby42" n="42"/>
on Shields, who had now withdrawn from Strasburg
to Winchester. The object of this movement
was to force the recall of the Federal troops to the
Valley and prevent their union with McClellan.
The strategy of Jackson worked well; for as soon
as he had advanced as far north as Kernstown the
division under Williams returned to the Valley to
protect Shields and to make impossible an invasion
of Maryland by way of the Valley.</p>
          <p>On March 22, 1862, Ashby, with 280 cavalry
and 3 horse artillery guns, struck the pickets of
Shields one mile south of Winchester. A skirmish
took place, in which Shields was wounded with a
shell. Jackson hurried his command from Woodstock,
and on the 23d arrived at Kernstown, five
miles south of Winchester. A general engagement
was brought on and the battle of Kernstown
was bitterly fought. Jackson, whose force was
largely outnumbered by that of Shields, was compelled
to withdraw in the late afternoon.</p>
          <p>In the battle of Kernstown Turner Ashby,  -  
with less than half of his command together with
Chew's battery,  -  won his first laurels, protecting
Jackson's right wing with such courage and obstinacy
that he saved the infantry on the left from
rout, and enabled them to retire in order from
the field.</p>
          <p>Colonel Chew, who commanded the artillery,
speaking of Turner Ashby, says: “I have always
<pb id="ashby43" n="43"/>
believed his audacity saved General Jackson's
army from total destruction at the battle of Kernstown.
Ashby boldly moved forward with his
command, consisting of a few companies of cavalry
and my three guns, and protecting his men from
observation by woods and ravines, opened on them
with artillery, and withstood the fire of the enemy's
artillery, sometimes as many as three or four
batteries. When the enemy moved forward he
dashed upon them with his cavalry. Had the
enemy known our strength, or had he not been
deceived by the audacity of the movement, they
could have swept forward upon the turnpike,
turned Jackson's right flank, and cut off his retreat
by way of the turnpike. They, however,
made little effort to advance and we remained in
our position until Jackson retired to Newtown.”</p>
          <p>After the battle of Kernstown Jackson retired
slowly up the Valley. He had accomplished a
brilliant strategic movement in forcing the Federals
to concentrate their forces in the Valley.
During this retreat,  -  a retreat that has become
famous in the history of the Valley campaigns,  -
Jackson's rear was ably protected by Ashby's cavalry
and Chew's guns; and no commander enjoyed
greater distinction than did Turner Ashby.</p>
          <p>The subsequent operations of Ashby and his
cavalry were confined to the Valley and ended
<pb id="ashby44" n="44"/>
with his death on June 6th, 1862. In the great
work that Jackson did in defeating Milroy at McDowell
and Banks in the Shenandoah Valley
Turner Ashby ably seconded his chief and shares
with him the great distinction that that campaign
brought to Jackson and his men.</p>
          <p>The last time I saw Turner Ashby was the morning
following the battle of Front Royal, May 23,
1862. My father and I were riding over the battlefield
of the evening before, and as we were returning
in the direction of home we met him riding
in the direction of Winchester, and passed him on
the road. He was mounted on a handsome black
stallion and was going at a brisk pace, pressing
forward to join his command. He made a hurried
salute and rode on. He had been to the village
to pay the last tribute of respect to Captain
Sheetz and Captain Fletcher, two gallant officers
of his command, who had been killed the evening
before in an engagement at Buckton.</p>
          <p>Two weeks later Turner Ashby fell, leading the
Fifty-eighth Virginia Infantry, in a small engagement
near Harrisonburg. He had that morning
routed and captured Sir Percy Wyndham, a
boastful Englishman, colonel of the First New
Jersey Cavalry, who had planned to capture Ashby
and who wound up by being a prisoner in Ashby's
hands. The day was perhaps the most brilliant
in his life and he had found great satisfaction in
<pb id="ashby45" n="45"/>
capturing the boasting Englishman. In the evening
of the same day, having undertaken to lead the
infantry in the charge on the Pennsylvania Buck
Tails,  -  a regiment of some distinction,  -  he
advanced in front of his men, and fell dead from a
wound in his heart.</p>
          <p>A great deal has been written in prose and verse
about Turner Ashby. One of his biographers
(Avirett) has eulogized his memory; another
(Thomas) has described him as the “Centaur of
the South.” His deeds and his virtues have been
extolled beyond measure. Could he come back
to this earth and read what has been written about
him, his modesty would be shocked and his pride
would be wounded.</p>
          <p>That his career was phenomenal is true. In
less than fourteen months he had been promoted
from the position of captain of a small volunteer
company of cavalry to the rank of brigadier-general.
He had won his promotion by untiring energy,
courage, and devotion to duty. He possessed
many of the qualities of the soldier:
Courage, energy, coolness, and resourcefulness.
His judgment was clear and his character was
forceful. If his past was an indication of his
future, greater honors and distinctions awaited
him. In so short and active a career no man
could have made better use of his opportunities.
Without military training, he soon grasped the
<pb id="ashby46" n="46"/>
essential principles of military operations and
played the drama of war with the skill, delicacy
of movement, and inspiration of the born soldier.</p>
          <p>At the age of 32 he was leading the quiet life
of the country gentleman in an atmosphere of
refinement and quiet repose. With his horses and
hounds and the social life of the farm, he had easy
duties and no great responsibilities. At the age
of 33 he was in command of large bodies of men,
in daily excitement and anxiety, intensely impressed
with a sense of duty to his country, moving
rapidly from place to place with restless energy,
and at all times striving to measure up to the
requirements of his position. During this one
year he aged rapidly, changing from the simple life
of the young civilian to the larger sphere of the
hardened soldier. When death came to him he
was in the prime of life, surrounded by a halo of
glory. The cause of his country was prospering,
and he escaped that sorrow and humiliation of
spirit that came later to many of his comrades.</p>
          <p>In giving this brief sketch of the life of Turner
Ashby and of his brother Dick, I may say a few
words in regard to the personality of these two
men, so unlike in many respects, yet so blended
in spirit, motive, and in ties of affection that they
were one in action and in devotion to the cause
for which they gave up their lives.</p>
          <p>As a man Turner was as modest as a woman;
<pb id="ashby47" n="47"/>
the soul of honor, courage, and manliness, while
his ideals were high and his devotion to the South
gave full play to all his emotions and sentiments.
It was these qualities that gave to his character
a type of heroism that has brought more distinction
to his name and greater satisfaction to his
family than his military record. He was at all
times a gentleman, a loyal friend and an affectionate
relative; gentle in manner and thought, reticent
in speech. While always genial and companionable,
he was a man of few words, free from
gossip and anecdote, and a good listener rather
than a fluent talker. Whether in the social life of
camp, on the march or on the firing line, he never
harangued or gave utterance to wordy exclamations.
His mind was intent, rather serious, and
filled with a keen sense of responsibility. He led
the charge with the wave of his hat or of his sword
and the clarion cry: “Come on, boys. Give it
to them!” giving this command or that as the situation
presented itself. He directed by action
rather than by command; losing sight, in a manner,
of the higher functions of the commander of men
by means of written instructions and explicit details,
he was carried away by his own spirit of
dare and do, and relied upon his men to follow
him instead of forcing them into action. With
this heedlessness of danger and with the eager
desire to do personal service as an actual combatant,
<pb id="ashby48" n="48"/>
he exposed himself to many unnecessary
risks and failed at times to get the most efficient
service from his men.</p>
          <p>His personal achievements were phenomenal
and perhaps attracted more attention than did the
work of his command. He was always in the
front; and in the charge or in the fray he was
alive with fire and energy. He used his pistol
and sword with vigorous effect, and often he did
the fighting he should have required of his subordinates.
His love of adventure and of horseback
exercise led him to go by himself on long
and hazardous scouting rides, and he also often
made his rounds of inspection alone.</p>
          <p>Ashby's horses were as well known in the army
as the man who rode them. A coal black stallion
and a pure white one were his usual mounts.
These two noble animals entered into the spirit
and excitement of their master's life with all the
energy and fire of their rider. They swiftly and
safely bore him from place to place and gave a
picture of knightly prowess that was an inspiration
to the men of his command.</p>
          <p>There was a singular admixture of military
ability and of chivalric bearing in Turner Ashby;
and when these two qualities met they were often
antagonistic; and his skill as a commander was
often overmatched by his chivalrous instincts.
<pb id="ashby49" n="49"/>
He was too deeply intent upon his individual
prowess,  -  too easily influenced by the excitement
and danger of battle to give to the organization
and discipline of his command the personal attention
that military requirements demanded. His
command was too often dispersed and scattered
to produce the most effective results. It is marvellous
how he accomplished as much as he did.
His success must be attributed to a small band of
men who clung to his person, followed his leadership
and dared to do what he recklessly did.</p>
          <p>Whatever position Turner Ashby made as a
soldier, his record rests more on his heroic character,
his pure and unselfish nature, and his devotion
to duty. In battle he had the courage and
daring that no difficulties could overcome.
When the battle was over he was the mildest of
the mild, the gentlest of the gentle,  -  tender,
thoughtful, and kind to friend or enemy in distress.
There were no brutal instincts in his nature.
He fought for the sake of conscience, and
duty held full control over every passion and ambition.
His sweetness of disposition, his manliness
of character, the purity of his soul, will
ever hold his memory dear in loving minds and
hearts.</p>
          <p>Dick Ashby, too, was a very handsome man,  -  
large, well-built, and commanding in person. In
<pb id="ashby50" n="50"/>
disposition he was social, lively, and cheerful.
His morals and character were built on the gentleman's
code.</p>
          <p>He was a manly man with the courage and dash
of the cavalier. He entered into the life of the
soldier with the energy and passion of a strong nature,
and but for his short military life of less than
three months he would, no doubt, have achieved
distinction as a soldier. He died from wounds
unnecessarily inflicted by a brutal soldier, after
he had been shot a number of times and lay prostrate
on the ground. It was this act of barbarity
that so angered his brother Turner and made him
the desperate foe he soon became. Turner never
forgave this brutal murder of Dick, but in his
revenge he never inflicted cruel punishment upon
individuals. In the heat of combat he fought in
the open like a tiger; but when the combat was
over he was compassionate toward the wounded
and the prisoner. After an engagement his first
act was to care for the wounded with the gentleness
of a woman.</p>
          <p>Dick received his mortal wounds on the morning
of June 26, 1861. Owing to his great vitality
he lingered eight days and died at the home of
Colonel George Washington, six miles north of
Romney. Turner was in constant attendance
during his illness and did all a loving heart could
do to soothe the pains of his dying brother.</p>
          <pb id="ashby51" n="51"/>
          <p>After Dick's death Turner Ashby wrote the following
words to his sister:</p>
          <p>“Poor Dick went into the war like myself, not to
regard himself or our friends, but to serve our
country in this time of peril. I know your Ma
and Mary will all be too good soldiers to grudge
giving to your country the dearest sacrifice you
could provide. . . . His country has lost the services
of a brave man, with a strong arm, which he
proved to her enemies in losing his life. . . .
I had rather it had been myself. He was younger
and had one more tie to break than I.<ref id="ref2" n="2" rend="sc" target="note2" targOrder="U">2</ref> I had
him buried in a beautiful cemetery at Romney.
. . . I lose the strength of his arm in the fight
and the companion of my social hours. I mean
to bear it as a soldier, and not as one who in this
time of sacrifice regards only his own loss.”</p>
          <p>Turner Ashby was killed on the evening of
June 6, 1862,  -  eleven months after Dick's death.
He was buried in the cemetery of the University
of Virginia, Charlottesville. In the fall of 1866
the bodies of Turner and Dick Ashby were re-interred
in the beautiful Mt. Hebron cemetery at
Winchester, Va., where they now sleep, surrounded
by their companions in arms and eight
hundred and fifteen other soldiers, who are covered
by a mound, above which rises a monument
to the “Unknown Dead.”</p>
          <note id="note2" n="2" rend="sc" place="foot" anchored="yes" target="ref2">2 This no doubt refers to his engagement to be married.</note>
          <pb id="ashby52" n="52"/>
          <lg type="stanza">
            <l>“Bold as the Lion Heart  -</l>
            <l>Dauntless and brave;</l>
            <l>Knightly as knightliest</l>
            <l>Bayard could crave;</l>
            <l>Sweet  -  with all Sidney's grace  -</l>
            <l>Tender as Hampden's face  -</l>
            <l>Who, who shall fill the space,</l>
            <l>Void by his grave?”</l>
            <signed>MRS. PRESTON.</signed>
          </lg>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby53" n="53"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER V</emph>
<lb/>
AN INTERESTING CORRESPONDENCE. HOSPITALS IN OUR VILLAGE</head>
          <p>THE months following the opening of the war
were crowded with activity and excitement. Our
village was filled with visitors, soldiers, and parties
passing through on their way to the seat of war.
Each day brought some new event, some reminder
of the struggle into which our country had entered.
After our two companies had left for the
front our citizens were busy preparing in many
ways for the comforts of the boys in the army.
The women,  -  young and old,  -  organized sewing
societies and made clothing and other articles for
the personal use of the soldier. Cooks were busy
preparing food supplies,  -  such as hams, poultry,
bread, cakes, and pies,  -  which were packed in
boxes and shipped almost daily to the members
of the companies or to the officers in command.
I remember that my mother shipped a large box
to the Confederate general in command at Manassas,
and in going over my father's papers I find
the following interesting correspondence between
her and General Bonham.</p>
          <pb id="ashby54" n="54"/>
          <q direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener><dateline>FRONT ROYAL, WARREN COUNTY, VA.
<lb/>
June 6th, 1861.</dateline>
<salute><hi rend="italics">General M. L. Bonham,
<lb/>
Commander C. S. A.</hi></salute></opener>
                  <p>DEAR SIR: I have the pleasure, upon the part
of the ladies of our little village, of presenting to
you and through you to the gallant officers and
men under your command, a lot of Virginia cured
hams, with other substantials of life, which have
been prepared; and you will please accept as a
voluntary contribution to your usual rations, and
as evidencing our appreciation of the sacrifice you
make in coming to the assistance of our honored
old Commonwealth in this her hour of need. Allow
us to say that as wives we know how to sympathize
with those you have left in deep anxiety for
their absent husbands; as mothers, our hearts yearn
in tender love for their young, inexperienced, but
chivalrous sons; as sisters there is a ceaseless throb
for our brothers' care, which knoweth not rest, and
as ladies, our voices mingle in grateful strains to
cheer and encourage you to deeds of valor. We
know that the race is not to the swift nor the battle
to the strong; and vain is he who trusteth in the
arm of flesh. May we, therefore, all look for success
to Him who calmeth the seas and rideth upon
the waves, trusting He may so lead and direct as to
restore peace to our borders and give separation
from our assailants. We believe in the justice
<pb id="ashby55" n="55"/>
of our cause and rely on the valor of our men.</p>
                  <closer><salute>Very respectfully yours,</salute>
<signed>ELIZABETH A. ASHBY.</signed></closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <q direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener><dateline>MANASSAS JUNCTION, VA.,
<lb/>
June 6th, 1861.</dateline>
<salute><hi rend="italics">Mrs. Ashby.</hi></salute></opener>
                  <p>MY DEAR MADAM: The very acceptable
present from the patriotic ladies of Front Royal
is just received, and will be disposed of according
to their wishes.</p>
                  <p>Allow me, Madam, to return to the ladies the
heartfelt thanks of the entire command for their
kind consideration, not only in sending us these
very appropriable good things, but also for
their generous sympathy for those near and
dear ones we have left behind us. Whatever
sacrifice we make in giving our services to the
common cause on the soil of the great “Old Dominion”
is much lightened by the frank and generous
hospitality of the citizens of Virginia,  -
especially the ladies.</p>
                  <p>Accept in behalf of yourself and the ladies you
represent our sincere wishes for your own and
their prosperity and happiness.</p>
                  <closer><salute>Very truly yours,</salute>
<signed>M. L. BONHAM,
<lb/>
Brig.-Gen. C. S. A.</signed></closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <pb id="ashby56" n="56"/>
          <p>At about this time our village began to be a
place for the care of the sick and wounded brought
by rail from Manassas. When the wounded were
but a few, the sick men were taken into the
homes of the people and cared for until restored
to health; but as the number of patients grew it
soon became necessary to establish a hospital for
the overflow.</p>
          <p>Our old Academy building was first pressed
into service. Benches and desks were removed,
and beds were established. It was soon overcrowded,
however, and the court-house and two of
the churches were converted into hospitals; and
later, owing to the accommodations still being
inadequate, additional quarters were required. The
Confederate Government then began to erect three
large hospital buildings on lots adjacent to the
village, in accordance with a plan that provided
for a large hospital plant, and the work was pushed
with vigor.</p>
          <p>After the first battle of Manassas the arrival of
the wounded and sick was so large that every bit
of available space was utilized. All of our people,
especially our women, were kept busy looking
after the needs of this rapidly growing population.</p>
          <p>Too much cannot be said about the zeal and
faithful services of our women. They went into
the kitchens and prepared dainties, visited the
<pb id="ashby57" n="57"/>
wards and gave personal attention to the sick,
looked after beds and bedding, and in many ways
added to the comfort of the hospital inmates. In
their patriotism and unselfish service no act of
self-sacrifice was neglected. But for our women,
these sick soldiers would have fared badly; for
the overcrowding and inefficient hospital service
were at times deplorable.</p>
          <p>I well remember the sorrow at the first death
in the hospital,  -  the death of a man from a
Southern State, who had left a wife and children
in his far-away home to serve his country. He
had been brought from Manassas with a severe
attack of fever, which carried him off a few days
after his arrival at the hospital. His funeral and
burial were marked by the most profound respect.
A small military company, on guard duty in the
village, turned out to give him a military funeral.
With fife and drum the company marched to the
yet unused spot that had been selected for a soldiers'
cemetery. Our citizens,  -  men and women,
boys and girls,  -  turned out to follow the remains
of this poor fellow to the cemetery, his last
resting-place. It was a beautiful Sunday afternoon in
the early fall and the exercises were made most
impressive by the large company that had assembled
to pay respect to the dead soldier. When
the casket was deposited in the grave a squad of
soldiers fired a salute over the grave and paid all
<pb id="ashby58" n="58"/>
the military honors possible on such an occasion.</p>
          <p>The solemnity and pathos of that first soldier's
burial was made most striking by comparison with
other ceremonies that soon followed. A few days
later a second death occurred in the hospital.
This poor fellow was escorted to his grave by a
few citizens and a squad of soldiers that fired a
salute and then retired. Very soon another poor
fellow died, and this one was buried in the simplest
way.</p>
          <p>As the days came and went deaths followed so
rapidly that the new cemetery grew and grew till
it soon became a city of the dead; indeed, God's
acre was filled so fast that within a few months
over one hundred bodies were sleeping under the
sod, now consecrated by the devotion of our
people,  -  a field not filled with men who lost their
lives in battle, but who died from disease contracted
in camp. As the men were buried, wooden
head-boards were placed at their graves giving
name, date of death, and regiment. This care
was exercised for a time but later many unknown
were placed in the ground,  -  men whom it has
never been possible to identify. Many of them
were from the States further South, North Carolina
being largely represented.</p>
          <p>An incident that occurred at this time gave me
much distress. In one of the hospitals near my
<pb id="ashby59" n="59"/>
home there was a tall, lean, pale-faced boy, not
over 18 years of age,  -  a member of the Eleventh
North Carolina Regiment,  -  who had entered the
hospital as a convalescent from camp fever and
was able to take exercise in the yard. His delicate
and refined features and depressed spirits
greatly excited the interest of his companions who
tried to cheer him up by making good-natured
fun of his homesickness. However, the poor boy
grew weaker day by day, then took to his bed, and
within a week's time was buried. His name was
Joseph Hoover, and his grave can be found in the
soldiers' lot. No doubt his parents and friends
have thought of him as lying buried on some field
of battle among the unknown dead, as do many
who have long since been forgotten. And speaking
of such burials I recall that in my own
county several hundred men belonging to the
Northern and Southern armies were so hastily
buried where they fell in action that their graves
were torn open by wild animals and their bones
scattered over the ground, and are now dissolved
in clay by the hand of time. During the winter
of 1864 I saw a number of graves of this type.
Dogs had dug up the remains, and there were
bones under bushes, under rock piles, or scattered
all over the ground. These things were all that
was left of men who had been killed in battle and
whose bodies had remained unburied for days until
<pb id="ashby60" n="60"/>
some of our citizens had hurriedly covered their
remains with dirt and stones as best they could.
I recall the remains of a poor fellow who was
mortally wounded in a charge through a deep
ravine, filled with loose stone and wild brush,
under which he had crawled, and there died. His
body had not been discovered until winter had
killed the brush that had concealed it. When
found his bones were bleaching under the frost of
winter. Such cases were not unusual. Often
bodies were found in wild mountain gorges; in the
beds of rivers, or in some unfrequented place
death had come either by sickness or by a wound.
These are a few of the tragedies of war,  -  inevitable
when men appeal to the use of arms for
the control of governmental power.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby61" n="61"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER VI</emph>
<lb/>
VISIT TO MANASSAS. IN WINTER QUARTERS</head>
          <p>THE first battle of Manassas had been fought with
brilliant success to the Southern cause. The
affairs of the Confederacy were in a most hopeful
condition. Our people were moved with deepest
patriotism and every preparation was being made
to advance the welfare of the armies now defending
our rights. Our farmers were busy making
and gathering in their crops. Every industry was
employed in making arms, ammunition, and military
supplies. Men were being recruited, organized
into companies, and sent to the front for service.
All of these activities indicated that the people
of the South would make every resistance possible
against the Federal forces now invading
their soil.</p>
          <p>Our village occupied a strong strategic position
and was used as a base where supplies were collected
from adjacent counties for shipment to
Manassas, where men were gathered for enlistment
and drilled, and where the sick and wounded
were cared for until ready for service again. So
crowded were the hospitals at times it became
necessary to take many of the convalescents into
<pb id="ashby62" n="62"/>
the homes of different families. For weeks at a
time every available room in my home was occupied
by some convalescent soldier.</p>
          <p>With the opening of the fall months I had to
take up regular school work. There were, however,
too many important events taking place to
admit of a boy's giving much attention to books
and studies.</p>
          <p>At this time we had the greatest abundance of
food supplies and plenty of servants to wait on
the guests in our home. The home of every
family in the village and surrounding country was
filled to overflowing as was my own; for the hospitality
of our people knew no limit and their
kindness to the Confederate soldier, whether sick
or well, was unbounded.</p>
          <p>During the winter months active military operations
were suspended and the armies were held in
winter quarters, where they had only the lighter
duties to discharge. The boys from our county
frequently came home on furlough, and our people
often made visits to the boys in camp at Manassas.
Trains leaving the village at an early hour in the
morning arrived at Manassas by nine or ten
o'clock and returned late in the afternoon, thus
giving visitors some six or eight hours' stay in
camp. I remember once making this trip in the
early fall with my father, mother, and a few
friends. We carried with us a large box of provisions
<pb id="ashby63" n="63"/>
for the boys in camp and spent the day
there with the then happy fellows. They were
living in tents, but were comfortably fixed, with
only light duties to perform and experiencing all
the pleasures of gay companionship. The hardships
of military service had not up to this time
been felt. We passed a most pleasant day in
camp with the soldier boys from our county, and
had a fair view of the life of the soldier.</p>
          <p>At the time of our visit it was estimated there
were some 30,000 troops camped in and near
Manassas,  -  a place that had at that time only a
few hundred actual population. Located at the
junction of two railroads,  -  one leading from the
Valley of Virginia, and the other from Richmond
and points south,  -  with a single-track road
extending from Manassas to Alexandria and Washington
on the Potomac, it had been selected as
a military post on account of its connections.</p>
          <p>After the first battle of Manassas, July 21,
1861, the Federal army had withdrawn its main
force to Washington and the south bank of the
Potomac; and there were a few outposts between
Alexandria and Manassas, the intervening territory
being held by scouts, raiding parties, and
small encampments on outpost duty.</p>
          <p>At Manassas the Confederate army was acting
on the defensive. Large forts and fortifications
had been built,  -  or were in process of building,  -
<pb id="ashby64" n="64"/>
and the place had been put in a very strong position
for defense. It was believed at that time
that the Federal line of invasion would follow the
line of railroad that led through Manassas.
While the Confederate troops were being gathered
and organized at Manassas it was known that
large Federal forces were assembling in Washington
and that preparations on a large scale were
being made for the invasion of Virginia in the
spring.</p>
          <p>General Geo. B. McClellan had been placed in
command of the Federal army and he began to
forge the weapon that was to play the chief rôle
in the subjugation of the South. Every resource
at the command of the Federal Government was
brought to bear in the work of preparation and organization.
It was known that more than 200,000 men,
at the command of the Federal Government,
were in arms at the time. While the North
and Northwest were pouring in their volunteers to
swell the Union army the Confederate Government
was singularly apathetic. It failed to
realize the vast importance of the thorough organization
and equipment of its military forces and
allowed the winter of 1861 to pass without making
an aggressive movement. By holding its forces
on the defensive, it allowed the Federal armies to
remain in camp and perfect their organizations for
<pb id="ashby65" n="65"/>
aggressive movements in the following spring and
summer.</p>
          <p>After the brilliant victory at Manassas the
South seemed to develop a spirit of overconfidence
in her resources,  -  a confidence that was not justified.
She magnified her own prowess and minimized
that of her enemy. Of the Southern generals
Beauregard and Stonewall Jackson were in
favor of an aggressive movement, advocating the
invasion of Maryland and an assault on Washington.
The Confederate authorities decided to
remain on the defensive and assented to the policy
adopted by the Federals.</p>
          <p>This policy gave the North an abundance of
time to prepare for a war of gigantic proportions.
The South had at the same time the opportunity
to equip its armies with arms, ammunition, and
military supplies from foreign countries, as her
ports were then open to European countries. The
South had at that time millions of bales of cotton
that could have been shipped to England and sold
for money that would have given the Confederate
Government a financial backing sufficient to purchase
and outfit a navy,  -  a navy that would have
embarrassed that of the Federal Government and
would have kept the Southern ports open.</p>
          <p>The theory of the Confederate authorities was
that the withholding of her cotton would force
<pb id="ashby66" n="66"/>
the European powers to recognize the Confederate
Government. This theory was adopted in practice,
at least; for the Confederate authorities
allowed the opportunity to pass during the first
year of the war and after that time it was too
late. No one can now say what might have been
the difference in the result of the war had the
Government at Richmond been controlled with the
same wisdom and sound maxims of business policy
as was that at Washington. The historian may
speculate on such matters, but, in the light of facts,
the man of common sense can easily see that the
South owed her defeat to her civil policies, not to
her armies.</p>
          <p>About the 1st of November Stonewall Jackson
was promoted to the rank of major-general and
assigned to the command of the Shenandoah Valley.
He made his headquarters at Winchester,
having with him a force of less than 5,000 men.
The Federal army opposing numbered some
28,000 men, who were placed at different points
along the Baltimore and Ohio railroad from Point
of Rocks to Cumberland. General Jackson was
alive to the situation and kept his forces in action
during the greater part of the winter. While the
Confederate army was stationed at Winchester our
village was within the Confederate lines, and our
people were not disturbed by the fear of the
enemy.</p>
          <pb id="ashby67" n="67"/>
          <p>The winter was full of activity. With four
hospitals filled with the sick, and many private
homes caring for the convalescents, there was little
time for tranquillity. Everyone seemed to be employed,
our women giving personal attention to
the care of the sick. I cannot claim that these
serious duties absorbed all the time of our women,  -  it
certainly did not monopolize the time of the
younger set, for the social life of the village was
kept in a whirl of excitement by numerous private
entertainments, dances, and musicales, in which the
convalescent soldier, the boys at home on furlough,
and the young girls were brought together.
The game of love was played with as much ardor
as the game of war. In this way the winter
months soon rolled around and, with the approach
of spring, thoughts were turned to other fancies
than those of love.</p>
          <p>It was during the fall and winter of 1861 that
the new Confederate bank notes began to circulate,
and with this new currency came a flood of State
bank paper, corporation paper, and small shin-plasters,
issued in denominations of 5, 10, 25, and
50 cents by any individual engaged in commercial
business. A watchmaker in our village, with a
combined capital of less than $1,000, issued his
notes, made payable at the close of the war, and
then as opportunities were presented, passed them
out in change for purchases or for other notes.
<pb id="ashby68" n="68"/>
The capacity of the printing press seemed to be
the only limit to the issue of this bogus currency.
From the Government down to the small dealer,
paper money was poured out in such abundance as
was never before witnessed. Money of every
description, except in the form of metal, was in the
freest circulation. Everybody had money and
everybody felt rich,  -  even those who had never
before known the sensation of having money.
Money became cheap and everything else grew in
value. A few who had property to sell accepted
this money in payment and converted it into Confederate
bonds. Small fortunes soon grew in this
paper security that had no other value than the
promise of the newly organized Government back
of it.</p>
          <p>So intense was the spirit of patriotism that many
of our well-to-do citizens were induced to sell their
personal property and invest in Confederate bonds.
This was one way they had of giving support to a
Government that based all its credit on the loyalty
of its people and none upon sound and conservative
measures of financial policy. I was present
at a private discussion between several of our best
citizens on the financial policy of the Government,
in which they expressed the opinion that the Government
would fall because of its own inefficiency
rather than by the arms of the enemy. They held
that a public credit that had no basis of strength
<pb id="ashby69" n="69"/>
other than moral support would crumble under
its own weight. Patriotism, they claimed, would
raise armies and fight battles, but it could not
arm, clothe, and feed men. During the winter of
1861 it became quite evident to men like my
father and to other leading citizens, that the Government
at Richmond was full of weakness and
inefficiency. They recognized the symptoms of a
disease for which they could offer no remedy.
However, at this time an intense patriotism
buoyed them up to hope that conditions would
improve and that the arms of the South would
overbalance the defects of the civil administration.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby70" n="70"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER VII</emph>
<lb/>
FEDERAL INVASION OF THE SHENANDOAH VALLEY.
BATTLE OF KERNSTOWN. STORMY DAYS</head>
          <p>IN the spring of 1862 it was announced that Manassas
would be evacuated by the Confederate
army, and that the Federal attack would be made
by way of the Peninsula. The Confederate forces
were transferred to the Peninsula, with the advanced
lines at Williamsburg, Va. After the
evacuation of Manassas the hospitals in our village
were closed, and all Government supplies
were moved into the interior. Notice was given
that our people would soon be within the enemy's
lines.</p>
          <p>During the latter part of February General
Banks, with an army of some 40,000 men, crossed
the Potomac at Harper's Ferry and began the invasion
of the Shenandoah Valley. The army at
Manassas withdrew to Orange Court House on
March 8, which left the Confederate lines in the
Valley exposed, and made it necessary for General
Jackson to withdraw to a higher position in the
Valley.</p>
          <p>On March 11, 1862, Winchester was evacuated
<pb id="ashby71" n="71"/>
by the Confederates, and on the following day
General Shields, with a division of 11,000 men,
took possession of the place. Jackson then fell
back to Strasburg and upon Shields' advance he
retreated to Woodstock, twelve miles further
south. The army under Banks consisted of three
divisions, aggregating about 40,000 men. Two
of these divisions had been sent to reinforce
McClellan, leaving Shields, with over 15,000 men,
to watch Jackson, with less than 5,000. Shields
withdrew from Strasburg to Winchester and Jackson
followed him as far as Kernstown, about five
miles south of Winchester, where on March 23rd,
he engaged Shields in battle.</p>
          <p>The battle of Kernstown was bitterly contested,
Jackson,  -  having less than 4,000 men opposed to
Shields' 9,000,  -  was forced to retire from the
field, but he held his men in good order. The
battle while a tactical defeat was a strategic victory
for the Confederates, since it recalled to the
Valley the troops sent to the aid of McClellan,
and relieved the pressure that McClellan was
making against the Confederate forces on the
Peninsula. And Jackson, with his small force of
some 4,000 men, kept some 40,000 Federal troops
in the Valley, thus preventing a reënforcement of
McClellan.</p>
          <p>For the next thirty days Jackson was busily
manœuvering with the Federal forces to hold them
<pb id="ashby72" n="72"/>
in the Valley. His army now numbered about
6,000 men, nearly one-half being cavalry. On
April 30th he went from Elk Run Valley, leaving
General Ewell,  -  who had recently joined him,  -  with
8,000 men, to watch the movements of
the enemy, east of Harrisonburg, crossed over
the Blue Ridge into eastern Virginia and then
returned by rail to Staunton. After reaching
Staunton by this indirect route Jackson united his
forces with those of General Edward Johnson,
who had about 2,800 men, and marched west along
the pike leading from Staunton to McDowell,
where the Federal forces under General Milroy
had been concentrated. On May 8th Jackson
attacked Milroy and soon won the victory of
McDowell, driving the Federal forces back into
the mountains of West Virginia.</p>
          <p>On May 12th Jackson returned to the Valley
and took position on the pike between Staunton
and Harrisonburg, where he organized that movement
that soon went into history as the Valley
Campaign,  -  the most brilliant achievement in the
War between the States.</p>
          <p>I must now return to the narrative of events
that took place in our village while the movements
in the Valley were going on. The withdrawal of
the Confederate forces from Winchester, and the
retreat up the Valley placed our county within the
Federal lines. The hopes of our people were
<pb id="ashby73" n="73"/>
greatly depressed and all fully realized the gravity
of the situation. We were left to the invasion of
the enemy and felt the apprehension that an
enemy's presence is sure to create. Many of our
people had shipped their most valuable horses,
cattle, and other personal property within the Confederate
lines, only keeping at home such stock as
was needed for farming purposes. Stores and
business houses were closed, but our farmers went
on cultivating their crops with as much diligence as
conditions would permit; for at this stage of the
war we did not know what effect an invading
army would have upon the lives and property of
our people,  -  whether all rights would be swept
away, or our old men, women, and children would
be insulted, imprisoned, and maltreated, and our
property confiscated. At that time some confidence
was held in the humanity and justice of
the Federal Government, which was believed to be
conducting its war against men in arms and not
against non-combatants. All knew that the war
was for subjugation of the seceding States, a
restoration of the Union, and the emancipation of
the negro. However, the means by which these
results would be brought about were not fully
understood; for at that time the bitter experiences
of civil war had not been tested.</p>
          <p>Soon after the Confederate forces were withdrawn
from our village, we were surprised on the
<pb id="ashby74" n="74"/>
afternoon of March 27th by a raid of Federal
cavalry, consisting of one company, commanded
by Captain David Strother, a Virginian by birth,
better known under the <hi rend="italics"><foreign lang="fr">nom de plum</foreign></hi>e, “Porte
Crayon.”</p>
          <p>The company dashed into the village, halted in
front of the hotel in the Public Square for some
fifteen minutes, and after asking a few questions,
seeming satisfied with their investigation, they
turned their backs on the crowd that had assembled
to see the men who wore the blue.</p>
          <p>Looking back over these stormy days of war, I
recall the fact that there were several Union men
in our county who took no part in the great civil
strife, but who used their influence to defend our
people,  -  who respected their opinions because they
were conscientious and honest,  -  against the cruel
spirit of our Northern invaders. They were
known to the Northern army as Union sympathizers,
but as non-combatants; and on all occasions
they were ready to assist our people in the
recovery of property that had been taken by the
Union army or to intercede for those who had been
unjustly imprisoned. The services of these Union
men were invaluable.</p>
          <p>In one instance some negroes belonging to one
of our prominent citizens ran away in the night
and took with them a wagon and four horses.
They were traced to the Federal lines, and their
<pb id="ashby75" n="75"/>
owner, taking with him one of these Union sympathizers,
went to the camp, made claim to the
horses and wagon, and secured their return from
General Milroy, the officer in command. The
negroes were left to their freedom, for they were
an untrustworthy, unreliable, and sorry crowd.
In justice I must say that no Union man in our
community was either spy or renegade, but sought
to live peacefully with both sides engaged in a
fratricidal strife, knowing full well that the passions
of men engaged in civil war could only be
subdued by the survival of the strongest. War
has no respect for the individual. It has no sympathy
for the weak. It seeks only to advance the
interests of the strong. Those who appeal to its
decision must accept its results.</p>
          <p>After this first visit of Federal cavalry our people
soon became accustomed to the sight of the
Federal troops. From day to day small bodies
of soldiers or raiding parties came to the village.
The place became a stamping-ground for the men
of both armies. One day the Confederates came
to see us, and the next day the Federals. Between
the two we were kept in a state of constant excitement,
bordering sometimes on anxiety, sometimes on hope.</p>
          <p>During these months the domestic life of the
community was filled with innumerable disturbances;
anxiety, fear, joy, and sorrow found place
<pb id="ashby76" n="76"/>
in every heart. There was not a family that did
not have a father, brother, son or some other relative
in the Confederate army,  -  relatives who had
enlisted in different commands located in Virginia
or in the Western army. All these men were
exposed to the dangers and casualties of war; and
though there was a constant communication by
letter between the loved ones at home and the
absent soldier, the mails were irregular and uncertain;
days frequently passed before the results
of a battle were known.</p>
          <p>The Richmond newspapers were sought eagerly,
but items of news were often unsatisfactory. The
progress of the war was so uncertain,  -  apparently
so hopeless,  -  that the success of our arms seemed
clouded in doubt. We were now in the enemy's
territory; our lives and property were exposed to
death and confiscation, our homes were open to
the insults and cruelty of an invading army that
was seeking to trample upon our liberties and
destroy our institutions. The only hope that animated
our people was the belief that everyone had
in the justice of our cause, and in the patriotism
and valor of our armies. Those unable to take
part in the military service,  -  our old men, our
women, and the children of tender age,  -  remained
firm in spirit and daring in purpose. Willing to
endure every privation, to make every sacrifice,
they sent words of love and encouragement to their
<pb id="ashby77" n="77"/>
kindred in arms, inspiring them to deeds of valor
and heroism. Our old men and boys were busy
in the fields with their crops, <sic corr="sowing">sewing</sic> seed which
would bear crops for the enemy to gather or
destroy. Our women, young and old, were busy
with the loom, spinning-wheel, and needle, making
their own apparel or that of their friends in
the army. All attempts at ornamentation were
abandoned: our men were clothed in the plainest
woolen or cotton fabric, our women, in homespun
dresses dyed with the bark or root of trees. In
food, as in raiment, there was simplicity and temperance.</p>
          <p>As the war continued from year to year these
methods adopted in 1862 were enforced with
greater rigidity.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby78" n="78"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER VIII</emph>
<lb/>
FEDERAL TROOPS IN THE VILLAGE. THE
SPIRIT OF THE SOUTH</head>
          <p>THOUGH small bodies of Federal troops were frequently
seen in Front Royal, it was not until
May 14, 1862, that a large body of soldiers encamped
near us. This occurred when the division
of General Shields, on its retreat from the Upper
Valley, passed our way and went into camp for
several days in the suburbs. As the weather was
cold and rainy, and the roads were in the worst
condition possible for travel, the men were muddy,
wet, jaded, and looked most miserable. Then,
too, they had seen hard service in following Stonewall
Jackson through his wanderings in the Valley.</p>
          <p>There came to our home at this time a Federal
officer, Col. Thos. C. McDowell, in command of
a Pennsylvania regiment in Shields' Division, who
asked for quarters for himself and staff. His request
was granted and he was entertained by my
parents with as much courtesy as was possible
under the existing conditions. My father soon
learned that he was a gentleman of culture and
refinement, a Democrat, and a much dissatisfied
<pb id="ashby79" n="79"/>
soldier. Colonel McDowell soon became very
confidential and related his history to my father
with a frankness that was pathetic.</p>
          <p>It seems that at the beginning of the war he
was editing a Democratic paper in a large city in
Pennsylvania. Being a Union man and what was
known as a War Democrat, he had been given a
commission as Colonel of a regiment of volunteers
by the Governor of his State and in this capacity
he had entered the army. He was a man with a
family, one of his sons being a lieutenant in his
regiment. While a guest in my home he expressed
to my father his dissatisfaction with the policy of
the Federal Government both in its purpose and
in its conduct of the war. He said he had entered
the army under the conviction that the war
was for the restoration of the Union, but he had
discovered that its main purpose was to destroy
the institution of slavery. With the latter purpose
he had no sympathy. He then told my
father that he had decided to resign his commission
in the army and resume his duties as editor
of his paper which was opposed to what he conceived
to be the policy of the Government.
During the few days this officer was in our home
we became strongly attracted to him, and when
he left we had no thought of ever seeing him
again. Later I will tell of a visit he made to
our home a few weeks afterward.</p>
          <pb id="ashby80" n="80"/>
          <p>General Shields' army remained in camp only
two days and then crossed the Blue Ridge into
eastern Virginia. Shortly after this the First
Maryland Federal Regiment, under the command
of Colonel J. R. Kenly, went into camp on a
high hill one mile north of our village. It was
a large and well-organized regiment, made up
almost entirely of Maryland men. With the
regiment was a battery of artillery. Two companies
were detached and stationed in the village
as a guard for the Provost-Marshal, whose office
was in the hotel. Outposts and pickets were
stationed on the main roads that led into the village.
These Maryland men were well behaved,
orderly, and kind to our people, and they created
a good impression. At this time all private
property was protected, and, when needed for the
use of the army, was paid for. The soldiers paid
for the small things they wanted, such as milk,
pies, cakes, and fruit. There was no disposition
to rob or pillage. Colonel Kenly camped on land
owned by an estate of which my father was the
administrator, and he gave an order on the Government
to indemnify the estate for the use of
grass and other property taken by the men of his
command. Though the Government never respected
his order and has never paid for the
property the men took, it was not due to any fault
of Colonel Kenly. He was a gentleman and respected
<pb id="ashby81" n="81"/>
the rights of the citizens; which is more
than can be said for the Government for which
he was fighting. His action indicated that the
Federal authorities were fighting men in arms and
not robbing and destroying the property of unarmed
citizens. Even the Confederate authorities
were not at that time more considerate of the
rights of our citizens than were Colonel Kenly and
his men. Had a policy like his been adopted
during the subsequent years of the war, it is more
than probable that peace would have been made
sooner and without so fearful a waste of life and
property.</p>
          <p>It was for the reason that the policy of the
Federal Government with regard to the people of
the South during the last two years of the war
was so exasperating to the men, women, and even
children of that section, that no sacrifice was considered
too great to make in defense of their lives
and property. When it became a war of extermination
few shrank from the hardships inflicted
on them; for life and property seemed of less
value to the Southerners than freedom from
tyranny and oppression.</p>
          <p>And that is why fathers and mothers, wives
and sisters, bore their sorrow with stoicism when
their loved ones fell in battle. Only those who
lived through the storm of war,  -  who experienced
the hardships and sorrows of a brutal and
<pb id="ashby82" n="82"/>
inhuman struggle,  -  can fully realize the sufferings,
the sorrows, and the courage of the Southern
women, of the old men, and even of children of
tender age when brought face to face with starvation
and death. We will never know how many
innocent lives were destroyed, what brilliant
hopes were crushed by the conditions that surrounded
the non-combatants, nor how many
actually perished from disease due to starvation.
Even at this late day, when I think of that time
of war, and recall the many incidents that came
under my personal notice, I often wonder how so
many lived through them,  -  how the spirit of men,
women, and children could have endured the situation
presented to them.</p>
          <p>But I must not dwell upon these now long-forgotten
incidents, for the boys of my generation
were then too young to bear arms and now should
be too old to remember the hardships of a struggle
that came into their lives when the fire and passion
of coming manhood were fiercest. We boys
were everywhere, we saw everything, we grew up
in an atmosphere in which human suffering and
human life were the cards with which men played
the game of life and chance. To be wounded, to
be killed, to die in hospital or in home from disease
contracted in camp were daily experiences.
And if such happenings did not come there was no
excitement,  -  nothing to arouse the deeper passions,
<pb id="ashby83" n="83"/>
nothing to create an interest in the day's
adventure.</p>
          <p>Each year as the war advanced the boys older
than myself,  -  whose companionship I shared,  -  
enlisted in the army; and though still of tender
age, they made gallant soldiers, doing faithful
service in their country's cause. One by one these
boys were cut down with wounds or killed in
battle. They were little better than targets for
the enemy's bullets, for, knowing little of the caution
of men experienced in war, they rushed
wildly into danger and lost their lives from heedless
exposure. Of the ten boys who were my
schoolmates during the winter of 1862-3 four
were inmates of hospitals and five were killed in
battle before the close of the war. Four of these
boys, who had scarcely passed their sixteenth
birthday, enlisted during the spring of 1864, and
were killed in battle before the end of the year.</p>
          <p>I mention these facts to show the spirit of our
people and the sacrifices that were made necessary
by the fortunes of war; for when parents and relatives
were willing to give their sons and their
dearest ones of tender age to the defense of the
South the limit of heroic sacrifice had been nearly
reached. When the surrender came I had scarcely
reached my sixteenth birthday, yet my father had
selected the company and the branch of service in
which I was to enlist, and a few weeks' prolongation
<pb id="ashby84" n="84"/>
of the struggle would have seen me an enlisted
soldier, and in all probability I would not
have lived to write this story.</p>
          <p>It was a common remark that the Confederate
Government had robbed the cradle and the grave
in its demand for men. The conscript officer had
raked our country as with a fine-tooth comb, and
had left only feeble old men and small boys, unfit
for military service. In fact, so few men had been
left to cultivate the soil and care for our women
and children that our people would have been
almost destitute but for our faithful negro men
and women. When the Federal troops seized our
village but few of the negroes left their masters.
The vast majority consented to remain with their
owners and work for our people. Only one of my
father's negroes ran away. Two of our faithful
old negroes, Lewis and Susan, took possession of
our property and rendered an invaluable service.
Uncle Lewis cultivated the land and took care of
what live stock was left us, while Susan managed
the kitchen, dairy, and poultry. These two old
servants were as careful of my father's interests
as if they owned everything on the place.</p>
          <p>The persons who charge the Southern people
with harshness and brutality to the negro slave can
have no better answer to their foul slander than
the behavior of the negro population toward the
women and children of their masters during the
<pb id="ashby85" n="85"/>
war. Though urged to acts of violence, they remained
loyal and kind to the people who owned
them, protected their lives and property and rendered
a domestic service that no servile race would
have discharged if the bonds of servitude had held
them. Though free after the first year of the
war to leave their homes and go North, only a few
took advantage of this opportunity. Those that
remained were as respectful, obedient, and loyal
as though a war for their liberation was not in
progress. In many instances these faithful old
family servants showed their devotion to the people
who had raised them, and who, according to
the Northern idea, had enslaved and maltreated
them.</p>
          <p>The baseness and falseness of this idea was repudiated
by the slave himself. Thistles do not
bear figs, nor does servitude bring love and loyalty
for the oppressor. If the Southern land was debased
by the blighting influence of slavery, why
was the negro so slow in trying to break the
shackles? Why, when the opportunity came, did
he not rise, with brutal passion, and resent the
wrongs that had been heaped upon him by his
master? We know, as a matter of fact, that
during the war, with very few exceptions, the
negroes manifested no violence nor insurrection
but were submissive, kind, and loyal to the people
that were fighting to hold them in slavery. Why
<pb id="ashby86" n="86"/>
are these facts as stated? An explanation will
be found, I believe, in the character and disposition
of the negro race; and then, too, the older
and more intelligent negroes believed that their
race was not yet prepared to profit by freedom.</p>
          <p>The negroes were, in the main, a happy and
contented people, unwilling to assume the responsibilities
that their independence would bring
them. They realized the fact that when brought
into an industrial competition with the white race
they would experience greater hardship than had
ever been their lot in slavery. They foresaw that
several generations must come and go before the
privileges of freedom would equal those of slavery.
The results of reconstruction and the present condition
of the negro race in the South have demonstrated
the correctness of these opinions if one is
willing to investigate the facts, with an open mind.
The older negroes were the first to experience the
bitter fruits of their liberation, while the younger
generations have, as a race, failed to reach the
standard that their emancipators had hoped for.</p>
          <p>It is true that during the progress of the war
a large number of negroes were enlisted in the
Federal army and took sides with the North. If
we study the influences that led to this service in
behalf of the Union it will be found that the
bounty money, the pay for military service, the
excitement and display of the soldier's life had
<pb id="ashby87" n="87"/>
more to do with their enlistment than motives of
patriotism or a spirit of revenge toward the slaveowner
of the South.</p>
          <p>In the Confederate army there were numbers
of negro men who served as teamsters, orderlies
and employees. These negroes were as loyal to
the South as were those of their race in the service
of the North. Had the Confederate Government
enlisted and armed the negro, there is little doubt
that he would have made an efficient and courageous
soldier in the Southern ranks. The policy
of the Confederate Government was to keep the
negro a non-combatant and to make use of his
services as a laborer in the field or on public works,
such as forts and fortifications. Many of the
negroes remained on the farms and plantations
and raised supplies for the armies in the field.
There were probably two strong considerations
which led to this policy; the stronger of which was
that the negro was valuable personal property, and
his owner was unwilling to have his life endangered
by active military service. The slaveowner
was willing to expose the life of his son to
the hazard of war but not his negro.</p>
          <p>I may illustrate this statement by a case that I
know to be true. A young Confederate officer,
whose father owned a valuable negro man, wrote
home to his father requesting the use of this negro
for his personal services. The father refused the
<pb id="ashby88" n="88"/>
son's request, with the very innocent (?) statement
that he feared his slave might be killed in
battle. He did not seem to think that his son's
life was equally as valuable as that of his negro
servant. This was not an isolated case if the facts
be known. It represents a principle that had
much to do with the defeat of the Southern cause.
It can hardly be a surprise why the South went
down in disaster when patriotism was often
shackled by such a narrow policy. Who doubts
but that when the States of the South announced
to the world their withdrawal from the Union, in
defense of the right of self-government, if they
had stated as their policy a gradual emancipation
of the negro, the Confederate Government would
have been established upon an enduring basis?
Does not the South owe her humiliation to the
narrow policy of contending for the extension of
the institution of slavery,  -  an institution condemned
by the almost universal sentiment of civilized
nations? She stood alone in her contention
for human slavery,  -  no doubt honestly and, as she
believed, for the best interest of the negro race;
yet, as the war progressed, she had the opportunity
to modify her position and to declare for a system
of gradual emancipation, which would have met
all the conditions of her political and national
independence.</p>
          <p>Slavery in the South was doomed when the first
<pb id="ashby89" n="89"/>
gun was fired from Fort Sumter. Had the Confederate
Government succeeded by arms, the
gradual emancipation of the negro would have
come as surely as the night follows the day; for
the Southern Confederacy could not have held a
dominant position among civilized nations, with
slavery undermining the very life upon which
nations live and prosper.</p>
          <p>In the border States the principles of gradual
emancipation grew stronger and stronger as the
war progressed. With the successful establishment
of a Confederate Government this principle
would have prevailed in the border States and
would gradually have extended to the large slaveholding
States. The element of time was only
needed to bring into force a policy that would have
made negro slavery disappear by gradual steps as
the negro was prepared to exercise the privileges
of freedom.</p>
          <p>In the light of results we may vainly speculate
on things that might have been. The mistakes
of rulers and of governments have filled history
with innumerable crimes. Time must show
whether the war between the States was worth all
it cost in blood and treasure. This claim has been
made by some of our most distinguished men who
took an active part in the bitter struggle between
the North and the South,  -  notably by General
Grant in his “Memoirs.” The men of my generation
<pb id="ashby90" n="90"/>
have not fully assented to this view. We
live too near the period of reconstruction that
followed the war to forget the humiliation that
was heaped upon the South by the political party
that dominated the Federal Government for a
quarter of a century following the conclusion of
peace. The four years' bitter struggle with arms
does not represent the full sufferings of the Southern
people in the contest they made to secure their
political freedom and to establish the civilization
of the South upon a basis of law and order. She
has ever fought for the Anglo-Saxon domination,
for equal rights, and justice in the government of
the nation.</p>
          <p>We have been told but little of the doings, of
the suffering, or of the spirit of the old men, the
women, and the children who were afflicted by the
civil or foreign wars in which their fathers, husbands,
and brothers were involved.</p>
          <p>The history of the War between the States has
been written from many points of view, but I have
been unable to find a work of personal reminiscences
which gives pictures of individual acts and
actors or a story of the inner life of the people who
stayed at home and bore the sufferings of war without
murmur and without weakness of spirit.</p>
          <p>In the contests between nations and peoples of
kindred blood the courage and heroism of the people
who have remained at home have played an
<pb n="91"/>
important part in the results of war. To the valor
of our Colonial ancestors we owe the final success
of the Revolutionary forces that for eight years
maintained a struggle for independence, which
would not have been won but for the patriotism
of the men, women, and children at home. In our
Civil War the vast odds against the South were
held in check by the Home Guard,  -  the old men,
the women, and the children. They gave hope
and inspiration to the men in the field, and by their
unyielding spirit they made the struggle for independence
a contest of endurance,  -  a contest
that ended only because of complete exhaustion.</p>
          <p>History has been too silent in its estimate of
these quiet forces that have had the greatest influence
over men in arms, over rulers, and leaders
of public affairs. When, at the conclusion of the
Third Silesian War, Frederick the Great, with his
five million Prussians, had dissolved the coalition
of Russia, France, and Austria, with one hundred
million population, and his country lay prostrate
in the dust, all property and resources destroyed,
cities and villages deserted, there was only one
pillar of strength left: the invincible spirit and
patriotism of the people,  -  a determination to
perish or win out in the struggle for national
life.</p>
          <p>The men, women, and children in the South
were filled with this spirit, and I deny that it can
<pb id="ashby92" n="92"/>
be shown that these suffering people at any time
weakened in courage, valor, or endurance.</p>
          <p>It can be shown, to the contrary, that they bore
their privations and hardships at home and urged
their friends and loved ones in the army to remain
faithful to their country's cause.</p>
          <p>I have tried to tell in this story a few things
which our non-combatant population in the South
did during the four years of strife. The details
are short and, perhaps, of minor importance but
they have a practical relation to the events that
were going on, if not a positive influence over the
spirit of the times. The men and women who
write the poems and songs that inspire a people
with a spirit of zeal and patriotism play a noble
part in the life of nations. It may be said with
equal justice that the fathers, mothers, wives, and
sisters who give life and courage to the men who
fight battles are powerful influences in determining
the actions and fates of peoples and nations. All
public sentiment is modified and molded by the
influences of home life and those men who seek to
direct the life of a people in opposition to these influences
are working against dangerous odds. The
common sense and justice of home thinking is the
great safeguard of national life and liberty. As
our rulers cultivate and enlarge the life, spirit, and
wisdom of the home to the same extent do they
<pb id="ashby93" n="93"/>
advance the cause of good morals and sane government.</p>
          <p>The social and domestic life of the Southern
people was built upon the home as its foundation.
The home dominated the spirit and influenced
society, regulated its morals, and erected standards
that made a civilization of rare virtue, culture, and
refinement. The population of the South was
largely rural. There were no large cities at the
beginning of the civil war and no great commercial
or manufacturing centers. Life on the plantation
and farm gave health and vigor of mind and body,
and cultivated a spirit of chivalry and manliness,
  -  a spirit that held woman in the highest esteem.
It was this aspect of domestic life that gave the
Confederate soldier daring and confidence in
battle, patience under privation, and endurance in
the long struggle for national independence.</p>
          <p>The influence of the home was with him in the
camp, on the march, in battle, in hospital, and in
prison. He seldom lost sight of the claims of
duty, of patriotism, or of home ties and obligations.</p>
          <p>When disaster came to the Southern cause this
same spirit of chivalry, of home life, and love of
the land's domestic institutions clung to the men
and women of the South; and during the trying
days of reconstruction they never wavered in their
<pb id="ashby94" n="94"/>
loyalty to the Anglo-Saxon rule. In the racial
struggle between master and slave there was no
compromise with conditions that threatened to
destroy a civilization of rare virtue and culture.
Step by step the racial difficulties were removed
and the proper relations between the white man
and the negro were adjusted. History will grant
to the people of the South rare patience and forbearance
in solving a domestic problem made embarrassing
by national laws and political animosities.
To-day the South has come to know her
duty to a nation that her forefathers labored to
establish. She realizes her relation to this national
life, the value of her influence in national
affairs, and her patriotism and loyalty to a government
that now leads the world in the general
uplift of humanity.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby95" n="95"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER IX</emph>
<lb/>
THE SOUTHERN WOMAN. THE DOMESTIC
LIFE OF OUR PEOPLE</head>
          <p>WHILE writing up these recollections of our men
and boys I must not neglect to relate some of my
observations on our Southern women, whose
loyalty and devotion to the Southern cause knew
no bounds.</p>
          <p>In my section of Virginia, the larger number of
the women had been brought up under the institution
of slavery and knew little of the hard
drudgery of domestic service. They had been
taught to direct the management of the home and
to do light needlework, but they relied almost entirely
on the old negro women and young negro
girls to do the heavy work about the kitchen and
in the house. In nearly every large family there
was an old negro “Mammie,” as she was called,
who took general charge of the domestic care of
the house and managed the young negro girls employed
about the home.</p>
          <p>This old negro “Mammie” had usually nursed
the children and looked after their clothes and
comforts. The negro cook not only prepared the
meals but usually milked the cows, attended to
<pb id="ashby96" n="96"/>
the dairy and poultry and, as a rule, bossed the
other negroes. Young negro women were trained
to wait on the table, to clean the house and to do
the heavy needlework required for the children
and negro men on the farm. In some families
these negro women carded the wool, ran the spinning-wheel,
knitted the socks and, not infrequently,
worked the hand loom, for in those slave
days few manufactured clothes were bought.
They were made on the farm, largely by negro
labor. Hence the negress was an important
factor in the home life of the Southern woman.
If of agreeable manners, she was much respected
and beloved by the children on the place.</p>
          <p>I knew a number of these female servants in
the homes of our old families who were treated
with almost as much consideration as the children
of the family.</p>
          <p>A relationship was established through this
domestic service which brought the servant into
close contact with the mistress and children of
the home,  -  a contact that was mutually advantageous,
and these servants were trained not
only to work but often were taught lessons in
reading and writing as well as religion and morals.
When the war came almost all of these old family
servants remained in their old homes, and were
simply invaluable in the domestic service they
were able to render.</p>
          <pb id="ashby97" n="97"/>
          <p>It soon became evident to our Virginia women,
in my section at least, that the war meant destruction
of slavery, and that they would soon be called
upon to perform all the harder duties of the
home.</p>
          <p>It has always been a surprise to me to see how
soon our women,  -  old and young,  -  were able to
adjust themselves to new conditions. As the war
progressed they were all fired with the same ideals
of self-sacrifice that inspired the men in arms;
beginning at once to assume duties and labors that
had been considered menial before the war. They
took to carding, spinning, knitting, and weaving;
and they not only dyed the yarn and manufactured
the cloth but cut and made wearing apparel
for themselves and for the men and children.
This was the rule; and the only exceptions
were found in small families with liberal
means or with those who lived in large communities
where articles of clothing could be bought.</p>
          <p>Many of our women and girls took a personal
interest in the garden, in poultry and in the dairy,
when the occasion required. I have seen small
girls and boys milking the cows and feeding
the poultry and small animals on the place  -  
children whose parents had never dreamed of such
a menial service. Yet in doing this the dignity
and spirit of the child was not lowered. It was
considered a privilege to make any sacrifice of
<pb id="ashby98" n="98"/>
false pride when the condition of the times required it.</p>
          <p>As the war continued these duties became necessary
and entered into the life of all as the outcome
of the social and political upheaval we
were passing through.</p>
          <p>Now, while our women were fast adjusting
themselves to a more active and laborious domestic
service, they were not neglectful of the refinements
and culture of the home. They played
on the piano, sang war songs, and read good literature,
with as much interest as ever. The hospitality
of the home was as abounding,  -  if not as
lavish,  -  as it had been. We boys and girls of tender
age had our social pleasures and our simple
sports. When we did not have skates we coasted
the hill on a plank board with as much fun as
can be had from a modern sled. When we did
not have good horses and comfortable saddles we
rode barebacked or on a blanket on old nags retired
from army service. We found as much
pleasure in this simple life as our parents had
experienced under the ease and indulgence of
slavery before the war.</p>
          <p>The saddest experience which came into our
home life was the loss of some dear friend in the
army, for the loss of property, with all its hardships,
was accepted with a stoicism which was almost
heroic. I could relate numerous incidents
<pb id="ashby99" n="99"/>
to illustrate the self-sacrifices and hardships which
came to many of our women, such as the death
of husband, father, brother, and lover; but these
were the fatalities of war which were accepted as
loyal contributions to the cause of the South.
These deaths were often pathetic, as where the
only son of the widowed mother, the father of a
family of small children, or the accepted lover of
some noble girl, were killed in battle or died from
disease or wounds in a hospital far from home.
Few families in our community escaped these sorrows.
They were a common heritage which all
bore with bleeding hearts but with honest pride
and loyal fortitude.</p>
          <p>With what painful sorrow do I recall the experience
of a family, related to me by ties of
blood and early affections, which gave up the only
son, the pride and hope of a widowed mother and
three single sisters, and the accepted lover of a
noble woman. He had been wounded in battle
at Williamsburg, and after lingering some weeks,
he had died in the home of a family in that place.
While he was on his bed of illness his own home
in Virginia was surrounded by Federal troops, a
beautiful estate had been torn to pieces, and the
greater portion of the live stock had been driven
away. A younger sister lay ill with typhoid
fever in the house at the same time, anxiously
calling out in her delirium for her brother, whose
<pb id="ashby100" n="100"/>
death was announced to his family a few hours
before she passed away. In her last lucid moments
she had seen grief pictured in the face of
her aged mother and had cried out, “Oh, mother!
brother is dead; I must join him.” In a few hours
her spirit had gone to join the noble fellow.</p>
          <p>These two deaths, with all the surrounding circumstances,
would have destroyed the hopes and
the happiness of the strongest character; yet this
widow and her two daughters bore their sorrow
with a courage equal to that of the Spartan mother
who preferred to have her son's body borne home
on a shield rather than live in dishonor. These
noble women,  -  mother, sisters and sweetheart,  -  
now all gone to rest, came out of the war stripped
of all their personal property, their lands in commons
and all the farm buildings in ruins. During
all these troubles their faithful old negro servants
remained loyal to them and took care of them. I
know of no family in our section that experienced
so severely the hardships of war as did this family.
I know of no instance in all my experience where
the spirit of noble womanhood stood so high,
walked so courageously, and bowed with so
deep reverence before the throne of the Great
King.</p>
          <p>I am going to relate an incident that goes to
show just what this family stood for, just what
struggle it made, and just what spirit and human
<pb id="ashby101" n="101"/>
character can endure when mind and heart are
made resolute by misfortune.</p>
          <p>In December, 1863, the oldest daughter of this
family had by the aid of the negro servants prepared
a large bundle of woolen and cotton yarn
for the weaver. The yarn had been dyed in different
colors for the making of linsey cloth. As
the only loom that could weave this yarn was
located in a section of the county some eight
or nine miles distant, the problems arose, how to
get the yarn to the weaver, and how to explain
the manner of making it into cloth. The lady in
question decided to make this trip in person on
horseback, while I and a faithful negro woman
were selected to accompany her; which we did,
mounted on old horses, and between us we carried
the yarn tied up in bundles. Our route lay
across the river which had to be forded.</p>
          <p>When we came to the river, we found it flush
and its surface covered with floating ice. The
morning was bitter cold, the road was rough and
hard frozen, and the trip was one of unusual difficulty
at that season of the year. My father accompanied
us as far as the river. The lady and
the negro woman were carried across the river in
a small skiff while my father and I forded the
stream, leading the horses. The water came well
above the flanks of my horse and the floating ice
cut keenly, but we got across without mishap.
<pb id="ashby102" n="102"/>
The women then mounted their horses and we
rode to the weaver's home, where the yarn was
left. That night the two women stopped at the
home of a relative of the lady while I rode some
three miles further to the home of a relative,
where I spent the night. When I was within sight
of the house, the horse I was riding slipped and
fell on the ice; but I got her on her feet and led
her to the house.</p>
          <p>The following morning when I started for
home the poor animal was so lame that she could
scarcely walk. I led her six miles back to my
home that day, walking the distance until I came
to the river which I forded on her back. I never
think of this experience without recalling the hardship
it imposed on my two female companions.
They remained in the country until the weather
moderated. I was young and tough and bore
the trip much better than my poor mare that was
some weeks in getting over her lameness.</p>
          <p>This incident, as simple as it may be, tells the
story of a refined, delicate and gentle woman, who
before the war lived in baronial comfort, and had
under the necessities of the war undertaken the
work of making a trip into a wild section of the
country that she might secure the weaving of material
to make dresses for her family and servants.
This is only one of a number of similar experiences.</p>
          <pb id="ashby103" n="103"/>
          <p>To write up this history of the war from my
point of view,  -  to tell all that our old men,
women and children went through,  -  would require
an abler and clearer head than I possess.
I have tried to bring out one fact  -  that our non-combatant
population was fired with all the zeal
and patriotism of the Southern heart, that it went
into the cruel war and accepted the results, with
the same motive and unselfish loyalty as inspired
the men who fought the battles to the end, and
who either gave up their lives or laid down their
arms contending for principles they believed to
be right.</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>In duty's path they firmly trod,</l>
            <l>Obedient to their sacred trust;</l>
            <l>Believing in Almighty God,</l>
            <l>The cause they loved to them was just.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>The severity and length of the war put an enormous
strain on the endurance, loyalty and character
of our non-combatant population; and the
way in which this strain was met will ever be
a credit to the heroic spirit and fortitude of our
old men, our women, and our young children,  -  
a proud legacy to their descendants in coming
generations. My purpose in writing this story
of the war is to preserve in historic form the
records of those stirring times, so that those who
follow my generation may have a picture of
<pb id="ashby104" n="104"/>
events which actually occurred and may see in the
lives of their ancestors those qualities of mind and
heart that go to make character and righteous living
the ideals of coming generations. I have already
stated that the population of my county
was almost entirely made up of pure English
blood. The ancestors of our people came into
Virginia during the Cromwellian period and settled
in the Tydewater section of the State, gradually
moving westward and taking up the lands
in the Piedmont district along the eastern borders
of the Blue Ridge, later going across the mountain
into the beautiful and fertile Valley of the
Shenandoah. The first settlers located in the
Valley about 1640, and from that time on the
region west of the Blue Ridge became the home
of the best blood in the state. The first settlers
brought with them the social customs and habits
of the people east of the mountain, and gave to
the settlement a character of high culture and refinement.
Many of these families brought with
them their negro servants and these negroes became
the progenitors of the negroes of the Valley.</p>
          <p>The institution of slavery introduced into the
Valley counties represented the highest type of
slavery; for the scanty settlement and the widely
separated homes of the people during the Colonial
period brought the master and servant into
the closest relations of mutual service and helpful
<pb id="ashby105" n="105"/>
dependence. In this way the old family servant
became the intimate friend of the household,
and was held in warm esteem by master, mistress,
and all of the children. The descendants of these
old negroes were handed down from generation
to generation and made up the negro population
of the Valley counties.</p>
          <p>There was almost no buying and selling of
negroes in my section. The traffic in human flesh
was confined almost entirely to cases of necessity,
where property interests required a division of
estates or the necessary payment of debts.
Through inheritance our negro population increased
with the growth of the white population,
and as family estates were divided by the death
of parents the heirs came into the possession of
the slaves willed to them. This heredity feature
of slave ownership surrounded the negro with the
strongest ties of friendship and affection, and gave
him a position in the family that was often held
in highest esteem by the servant and engendered
a deep sense of responsibility in his owner.</p>
          <p>While the negro slave was regarded as a servant
and a dependent, his feelings and his rights
were respected and he was treated with consideration
and kindness. His services were made
valuable to his owner in proportion to the care
given to his health and training. He was used
as a laborer in the house and in the field, and his
<pb id="ashby106" n="106"/>
burdens were no heavier than those imposed upon
the white laborer, nor sometimes even upon the
children of his owner. In sickness and in old age
the slave was kindly cared for. He was well
clothed and fed and his surroundings were made
to contribute to his happiness. If there were
exceptions to this rule they were so uncommon
as to be classed with the hardships not infrequently
imposed upon children by unkind parents.</p>
          <p>Until the John Brown Raid the negroes in my
section of Virginia were contented and happy.
They had expressed no desire for freedom, and
when, during the war, the opportunity came to
them to exercise this privilege, less than 20 per
cent. took advantage of it. The loyalty and devotion
of the negro to his owner during the war
is the best proof of his contentment with his position
as a slave. These facts should set at rest
the tales of calumny heaped upon the slaveowners
of the South by Northern fanatics. If
there was a rational ground for the abolition of
negro slavery, it was to be found in a higher sentiment
than was used for his emancipation. Our
people were not wedded to the institution of
slavery.</p>
          <p>Since the negro had come to the vast majority
of our slaveowners by inheritance, these owners
were no more responsible for this inheritance,
<pb id="ashby107" n="107"/>
the possession of slaves, than for any other form
of property. As a domestic institution slavery
was regarded by many as of greater advantage to
the negro than to the white race. To them it
represented a civilizing influence,  -  an influence
that was gradually raising an inferior race to a
higher plane of useful service and that was preparing
the race for the duties of a citizenship that
would in time make him self-respecting and self-supporting
when placed in competition with the
laborer of other races. The people who owned the
negro fully understood his spirit and nature and
they saw no advantage to the race from a forced
freedom from restraint and a sudden investment
with rights he was not prepared to exercise.</p>
          <p>It was such views as I have mentioned that
led the slaveowner to resist the spirit of abolitionism
that had swept over the North. It was
no doubt this same spirit that led the Confederate
Government to hold on to the institution until
the end of the war. Neither the people of the
North nor those of the South fully realized the
full meaning and intent of this antislavery movement,
and both sections were carried off of their
feet by emotions that were kindled by passion,
prejudice and self-interest. The true interests of
the negro race were lost sight of in the contentions
over a situation that neither section fully understood.</p>
          <pb id="ashby108" n="108"/>
          <p>It has taken fifty years of reconstruction to adjust
this racial difficulty, and it is not yet settled
in a way to satisfy the claims of both races.
While slavery has been abolished in the sense of
property interest, the negro is in all those personal
characteristics which belong to an inferior
race as much a slave to-day as he was before the
Civil War. He still struggles in poverty and
disease; he fills our almshouses, hospitals, and
jails to a far greater degree than ever was known
under slavery. It is true that a few of the race
have risen to useful and deserving positions, have
accumulated property, and have received educational
training; but the vast majority, now crowding
our towns and cities, are as degraded as any
laboring class can become. Until the ideals of
the race are based upon racial pride and a desire
for racial purity and segregation from other races
the negro will never arrive at a true status of his
own racial value. He has characteristics and endowments
that should make for his great uplift in
the world's service and for his own happiness.
He has energy of body, cheerfulness of spirit, and
a philosophy of life which make for contentment
and the highest social enjoyment; and when he
has learned to live for himself and for his own
blood, has abandoned the aspirations for a social
and marital union with other races, and believes
fully in the destiny of the pure negro blood he
<pb id="ashby109" n="109"/>
will have won a victory for his race that may be
the envy of many of the more favored races.</p>
          <p>The happiness of the negro in slavery grew out
of his innocence and want of worldly pride. He
was satisfied with himself and with his surroundings
so long as his appetites were gratified and he
had the freedom of a buoyant life. He was willing
to work and to do hard service; but he loved
his music and his song, the frivolities and light
joys of the cabin or of the farm. He was a true
child of nature and lived close to nature's heart,
with a love of the wild and picturesque, with a
touch of that freshness of sympathy and feeling
for the lower animal world around him; as shown
by his love for the horse, the dog, and the small
animals he often kept as pets. He often personified
these dumb animals and held imaginary conversations
with them.</p>
          <p>At heart the negro slave, as I knew him, was
seldom cruel. He loved to fish and to hunt but
seldom was unmerciful. His true nature was
benevolent, and responded to kindness with deep
appreciation and loyal gratitude. For that reason
he had the warmest attachment for his owner
when treated with kindness, and this affection was
shown in generous attentions to the infant or children
of his master.</p>
          <p>I can never forget the love and devotion of
my father's servants to me as a child, and I want
<pb id="ashby110" n="110"/>
to rescue the memories of these old negroes from
the obloquies which are so often cast upon the
race by people who have had little experience with
the old negro slave. Many of the happiest days
of my childhood were spent with our old family
servants and I had quite as much affection for
them as for some who were related by ties of
blood. My experience is not an exceptional one.
There are thousands of men and women in the
South to-day who can verify every statement I
have made, and who treasure the same kind
recollections of the old family servant that I do.
I would love to see a monument raised to the
memory of these old negroes as high as the Eiffel
Tower.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby111" n="111"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER X</emph>
<lb/>
THE VALLEY CAMPAIGN. UNDER FIRE</head>
          <p>ON May 21, 1862, the positions of the Confederate
Army and the Federal in the Shenandoah
Valley were as follows:</p>
          <p>Stonewall Jackson, with his command, held
an advanced position at New Market; Ewell, with
his division, had advanced to Luray in the Page
Valley. The combined forces under Jackson and
Ewell numbered nearly 17,000 men,  -  the largest
force which Jackson had ever commanded. The
forces under General Banks had been reduced to
10,000 men distributed as follows: At Strasburg,
about 7,500 infantry, cavalry, and artillery;
at Winchester, about 1,500 men; at Buckton
Depot, half-way between Strasburg and Front
Royal, two companies of infantry were stationed;
at Front Royal Colonel Kenly was encamped
with the First Maryland Federal Regiment, numbering
about 1,000 men, and two guns; at Rectortown,
19 miles east of Front Royal, General Gary
was encamped with 2,000 men.</p>
          <p>The railroad from Washington to Strasburg
had been put in service, and the Federal troops
were stationed along the line to protect it.
<pb id="ashby112" n="112"/>
Trains were in daily operation, and large military
supplies and troops were carried between Washington
and Strasburg. At Front Royal many
thousands of dollars of military stores, consisting
of arms, ammunition, clothes and provisions, were
housed in the depot for distribution.</p>
          <p>The Federal disposition of its troops had been
arranged with a view to permanent possession of
the territory then occupied by the Union forces;
and no disturbance of this arrangement had seemingly
been contemplated by the enemy, if we consider
the results that followed within the next
few weeks. The object of the Federal authorities
seemed to have been to hold Jackson in the Valley,
with as small a force as was possible, and thus
prevent his union with General Lee in front of
Richmond. A large number of men, under
Banks, had been sent from the Valley to reinforce
McClellan in his attack on Richmond.</p>
          <p>The division under Shields, that had encamped
in our village from the 14th to the 16th of May,
was at this time near Fredericksburg, on its way to
the Peninsula. There seemed to be a total misunderstanding
of Jackson's strength and purpose
by the Federals, for their forces in the Valley
were distributed over a wide territory and were
located at vulnerable points. The forces at Front
Royal were utterly insufficient to defend a flank
movement by way of the Page Valley, and Banks'
<pb id="ashby113" n="113"/>
position at Strasburg was exposed to attack from
the rear. Banks was evidently acting under the
assumption that Jackson would advance by the
main Valley route, and he was prepared to defend
his position in front, without considering
his weakness from his left flank. It was not Jackson's
policy to run up against great difficulties
that could not be met without great sacrifices. In
strategy he was bold and resourceful, and he had
the faculty of doing the very things the enemy did
not expect. Sending a small body of cavalry
down the main Valley to produce the impression
on Banks that the Confederates were advancing
to assault him in front, Jackson broke camp at
New Market and crossed the Massanutton mountain
through the Luray Gap into the Page Valley.
At Luray he joined his forces with those of Ewell
and on May 22d, 1862, the combined forces
moved north by the road to Front Royal, and
that night his men went into camp at Bentonville,
10 miles south of Front Royal. The next morning,  -  May
23d,  -  his men were pushed north, and
early in the afternoon were posted for the attack
upon Colonel Kenly at Front Royal.</p>
          <p>The movements of Jackson had been so rapid
and so carefully guarded that the Federal troops
were taken by surprise when his men drove in their
pickets and rushed upon the two companies on
guard duty in the village. There was no time
<pb id="ashby114" n="114"/>
to prepare for defense, and they hurriedly evacuated
their camps and ran to join the main command
on the hill, one mile north of the village,
where Colonel Kenly, prepared for the assault,
had drawn up his regiment in line of battle.</p>
          <p>At this point my personal experience may be of
interest. When firing upon the Federal pickets,
posted on the two roads leading south from our
village, began, I, with some half-dozen small boys,
was taking a bath in the creek that winds east
and north around the village. We were in a
pool of water about one half-mile north,  -  near
where the railroad bridge crosses the creek. As
boys usually do, we were busy at the time building
a stone dam across the creek to deepen the
water in the pool. The first notice I had of the
approaching fight was the sight of a man, whom
we all knew well as a Union sympathizer, running
at the top of his speed along a path that followed
the bank of the stream. We called to him
to know why he was running so fast. He gave
no answer; but in a moment we heard the report
of a musket in the distance and then more rapid
firing.</p>
          <p>Jumping out of the water, we hastily put on our
clothes and struck out for the village. When we
had reached the top of the railroad embankment
we could see men running wildly through the
fields and down the pike in the direction of the
<pb id="ashby115" n="115"/>
main command on the hill. I recall a man running
wildly through a field of wheat, as fast as
he could go. He was dressed in a Zouave uniform,
his bright red clothes, in contrast with the
green wheat, making his presence all the more
conspicuous.</p>
          <p>We boys crossed from the railroad to the main
street and, as my home was south of the village,
my purpose was to get there as soon as possible,
not realizing that our house was within the Con-
federate lines. Running up the main street, I
turned to the right, through a cross street that
curved in a crescent to meet the street that ran
in the direction of my home, and as I turned the
curve I ran into the lines of the Federal troops,
retreating down the street. About this time I
heard the whistle of a bullet that passed by me
and struck a house near me; so I turned on my
heels and ran back to the main street, until I
came to the house of a citizen whom I knew well,
and there I found a refuge.</p>
          <p>The Federals retreated down the street in great
disorder, the Confederates following in equal disorder,
firing their guns in the most irregular manner,
and yelling and shouting like wild Indians.
No one was hurt, and the disorder was more like
a police riot than a fight between soldiers. As the
Confederates passed the house where I was, a long,
thin, and feeble-looking fellow, whom I had
<pb id="ashby116" n="116"/>
known some months before as a sick man in the
hospital, fell exhausted on the door-step in front
of the house. He asked for a drink of water,
which was given him. In a few minutes he
jumped up, took his gun, and started to join his
companions. He was a member of the First
Maryland Confederate Regiment, which had
been given the honor of leading the attack upon
the First Maryland Federal Regiment, under
Colonel Kenly.</p>
          <p>After the troops had passed the house and we
were once more within the Confederate lines, I
ran as fast as my feet would carry me for my
home. When I reached an open square I met a
Confederate soldier on horseback,  -  a man I knew
well. He recognized me and wanted to know
what I was doing there, urging me to run home as
fast as possible and tell my family to get in the
cellar as the enemy would cannonade the village
and woods around; then, without waiting for me,
he turned his horse and rode as fast as he could
to my home, to give the order himself. He was
a gallant fellow and was killed in battle in 1863.
As I started for my home I could hear the firing
of artillery by both sides. Between the village
and my home was an open space of some five
hundred yards which had to be crossed. When
I reached the last house,  -  which stood on the
street with much open space around it and just
<pb id="ashby117" n="117"/>
across the street opposite a large hospital building,
now unoccupied,  -  the artillery firing became
very alarming to me. The noise and explosion
of shells could be distinctly heard, and I felt that
each gunner was looking for me. I saw, sitting
behind a large locust tree in front of the house, a
Confederate soldier, who told me I had better
join him, as the firing was directed at the hospital
building and at a battery on a hill south, in a
direct line with us.</p>
          <p>I was so badly frightened that I was glad to
accept the soldier's offer. In the house lived a
widow with some five or six small children,  -  all
crying in the greatest alarm. For over an hour,  -  
and it seemed a week  -  I sat behind that tree believing
in my childish fear that every shell was directed
at the old house and tree. While in this
state of alarm I saw one shell strike a near-by
tree, a fragment of another shell wound a cow
grazing in a meadow close to my home, and eight
or ten shells fall in the yard surrounding my home.
One large oak tree in front of our house was perforated
by a shell that went entirely through it,
and then exploded. This old tree still stands
with the scar of war on its body.</p>
          <p>After the artillery firing ceased I went home,
to find my mother in the greatest alarm about me.
The family had taken refuge in the cellar, and no
one was hurt, though one Confederate soldier in
<pb id="ashby118" n="118"/>
the yard had been wounded in the hand by a
fragment of a shell.</p>
          <p>During the cannonade three Confederate batteries
were playing for over one hour on the Federal
guns, which did very effective work; for Colonel
Kenly put up a brave and stubborn fight,
and only abandoned his position when outnumbered
and outflanked. His men were closely
pressed and, crossing the river, attempted to fire
the bridge. The men under General Taylor, of
the Louisiana Brigade, followed so near that they
saved the bridge for the Confederates to cross
on. The Federals retreated in good order until
dusk, when they were overwhelmed by the cavalry
and nearly all were captured. Colonel
Kenly held his ground until his command was
completely surrounded, when he was wounded
and taken prisoner.</p>
          <p>At the close of the fight our village was filled
to overflowing with Confederate soldiers, while
large bodies of them pushed on toward Winchester
and others went into camp along the roadside, or
wherever the night overtook them. They had
marched strenuously and were jaded from hard
work and the heat of the day. There were many
hungry stragglers, separated from their commands
by the fatigue of the march, who sought food at
farmhouses and at homes in the village.</p>
          <p>The return of the Confederates so cheered our
<pb id="ashby119" n="119"/>
people that they opened their hearts and homes to
the soldiers with joyful welcome and dispensed
lavish hospitality. The victory won in the afternoon
was believed to be but the forecast of greater
success for the Southern cause, and many persons
went so far as to hope that the war would end
with the Valley Campaign that Jackson was now
making.</p>
          <p>At that early stage of the war our people
had the greatest abundance of food supplies and
many of the luxuries of peace. In my own home
the smokehouse and pantry were filled with meat,
flour, sugar, coffee, eggs, butter, and milk. We
had Aunt Susan in the kitchen, with other women
servants to assist her. These negroes went to
work with as much energy and zeal as my mother
to cook food for the soldiers as fast as the men
came for it.</p>
          <p>That afternoon and the following morning my
mother estimated that she had fed over 300 men.</p>
          <p>Our house was filled with Confederate officers,
and there were, also, among our guests several distinguished
citizens in public life, who followed the
army as lookers-on. At the first evening meal
after the Federals had been routed, these officers
and gentlemen around our table were as bright
and as happy in spirit as it was possible for men
to be, predicting glorious results from the campaign.
Indeed, one or two were so optimistic as to
<pb id="ashby120" n="120"/>
predict that Jackson would be in Washington before
the end of another week. They little knew the
temper and determination of the Northern people,
and the vast resources of the Federal Government.
The mistakes of General Banks and of the Secretary
of War at Washington were not properly interpreted.
They were not regarded as mere incidents
of war,  -  incidents that had only a temporary
influence over the larger policies that the
Federal Government had inaugurated. One of
the greatest mistakes our people made was to overestimate
the value of our success and to minimize
the strength and tenacity of purpose of our enemy.</p>
          <p>Jackson pushed on after the battle, trying to
close in behind Banks at Strasburg, but Banks took
warning, and during the night he fell back to Winchester.</p>
          <p>On the 24th and 25th of May Jackson drove
Banks out of Winchester and forced him to cross
the Potomac. While Jackson was giving heavy
blows to Banks, and was moving his army by rapid
marches as far north as Martinsburg and Harper's
Ferry, our village was the seat of great activity.
The Confederates had captured large supplies in
the depot, and the authorities made use of much
of this material; still, the larger portion of the
arms and ammunition was not removed into the
interior as should have been done. There was
neglect or inefficiency somewhere, and much of
<pb id="ashby121" n="121"/>
these captured goods were lost to the Confederacy
by a fire that took place a week later when the village
again came into the possession of the enemy.</p>
          <p>A small incident occurred at this time that may
be worth relating, as it throws some light on the
methods then in vogue in the Union army. The
evening after the battle of which I have just told,
an uncle of mine, an officer in one of the cavalry
regiments, came to our home to see us. He and
several of his companions, went into the village,
and in the general excitement,  -  which was then
prevalent, due to the capture of prisoners, army
supplies, horses, and wagons that were brought in,
  -  he saw a captured sutler's wagon and took
charge of it. In examining the contents of the
wagon he found a large trunk that he pitched out
to one of his companions, not knowing its contents.
Later, when the trunk was opened, it was
found to contain 125 silver and gold-plated
watches, many watch chains, and all kinds of
cheap jewelry, kept for sale to the soldiers.
The sutler had escaped. The sutler who followed
the army often grew rich by the sale
of food, dainties, and sundry articles to the
men in the ranks. His profits were enormous,
and his risks correspondingly great; for he
had to credit the men until pay-day, and as many
were killed or captured, he was seldom able to
recover all the money due him.</p>
          <pb id="ashby122" n="122"/>
          <p>The morning after the battle the prisoners were
marched into the village and placed under guard
until they were removed into the interior. As
they were all Maryland men, they had friends and
relatives in the Southern army; in fact, in one instance,
brothers on opposite sides met and exchanged
greetings. Civil war has little respect
for the ties of blood. In a fratricidal strife the
animosities and passions of kindred are often
fiercest. These Maryland men in the Federal
army had encamped in our village and the surrounding
country from May 14th to May 23d.
They were an orderly and well-behaved set of men
and had been kind to our people; therefore much
sympathy was expressed for them in their defeat
and capture, and many compliments were passed
on their stubborn resistance and courage against
great odds. For the Federals had put up a manly
fight and only yielded when overcome by vastly
superior numbers. Many of them were captured
because they were too manly to make their escape.
This was especially true of Colonel Kenly, their
commander, who rallied his men, making them
fight like tigers, until while riding among his
soldiers, who were mixed in with the Confederates
all about them, he was wounded in the head with
a cavalry saber, unhorsed, and captured.</p>
          <p>A more gallant soldier and courteous gentleman
was not found in either army than J. R. Kenly.
<pb id="ashby123" n="123"/>
Born and raised in Maryland, he had fought with
distinction in the war with Mexico. In the War
between the States he sided with the North. A
Democrat by conviction, after the war he practiced
law with indifferent success from a financial point
of view, and though the Federal Government had
it in its power to render him valuable services
through political appointments, the party in power
had no use for a Democrat in public office, no matter
how valuable his services had been to his country.
General Kenly,  -  he rose to that rank,  -  was
too proud and spirited to seek or accept political
favors and in his quiet and dignified way exemplified
the manly and virtuous qualities of the true
soldier. His great merit has never been properly
appreciated by his State nor by the nation. Maryland
never had a more brilliant soldier.</p>
          <p>When my father learned the following morning
that Colonel Kenly was a wounded prisoner in
the village he requested my mother to prepare a
substantial breakfast for him as he feared that,
as a prisoner, the Colonel would not receive the
attention he was entitled to. He had been so kind
to our citizens while in command of our village
that my father wished to give some expression of
his sympathy and esteem now that Colonel Kenly
was in an unfortunate situation. I accompanied
my father and carried the waiter with the breakfast
that my mother had prepared. We found
<pb id="ashby124" n="124"/>
the Colonel in a large room,  -  plainly furnished
and wanting in real comforts,  -  on the first floor
of an unoccupied dwelling. As we entered, by
permission of the guard at the door, we found
him in his shirt sleeves, without collar, his head
tied up with bandages that concealed his wound.
He was walking the floor like a caged lion and
seemed to feel his humiliation keenly. My father
explained to him the nature of his visit and I
placed the waiter with the breakfast on a table
for his use when agreeable to him. He expressed
his appreciation of the kindness and courtesy extended
to him, and though evidently much out of
temper when we entered the room, he soon calmed
down, with the remark that he did not care for
the wound nor feel unpleasant over his capture,
but he did resent the way in which he was
wounded. It seems that in the cavalry charge the
men were much mixed up. Darkness was coming
on. Distinctions were not easily made and he had
been struck with a saber by a private cavalryman
before his surrender was demanded. Having
been an officer in the old army, he was punctilious
about etiquette and thought he had been treated
with brutality. In a general mêlée, such as was
going on, men do not show good manners; every
man is looking after himself and has little consideration
for the other fellow. So the cavalryman
that inflicted the wound most probably did
<pb id="ashby125" n="125"/>
not know that he was making an assault upon an
officer of high rank. This recalls an incident that
actually took place between a Federal private and
a Confederate officer, whom I knew and who was
distinguished for his eccentricities and absence of
mind. In a small skirmish, in which the Confederate
cavalry was routed, the officer in question
was following his men in their rush to the rear.
He did not seem to appreciate the seriousness of
the situation and was riding along in a slow gallop,
apparently forgetful of the press of the
enemy. A Federal private rode up and struck
the officer a mild blow with his saber  -  just hard
enough to remove the Confederate's attention
from his dreams. Turning in his saddle, he remarked
to the private, “I am Captain M---.
Don't you know it is disrespectful to strike an
officer?” The rebuke was so deliberate that it
quite disconcerted the private, who apologized for
his rudeness and let his prisoner escape.</p>
          <p>I never saw Colonel Kenly after this interview,
as he was taken with other prisoners within the
lines. On his release from prison he returned to
duty in the army, where he made a successful
record during the following years of the war. As
the Southern sentiment largely prevailed in Maryland,
his military record has never received the
high honor it deserved. He lived in comparative
obscurity in Baltimore until his death a few years
<pb id="ashby126" n="126"/>
ago. As a rebel boy I feel that this tribute is due
him, for we should honor merit wherever found
and pay respect to men who live up to the highest
duties of life.</p>
          <p>During the week following the battle of May
23d our village was filled with Confederate
soldiers. The Twelfth Georgia Regiment was ordered
into camp near my home to do provost-guard
duty and to watch the gaps in the Blue Ridge,
through which the enemy might come to cut off the
retreat of Jackson by way of the Shenandoah
Valley.</p>
          <p>In the meantime we knew but little of Jackson's
movements. The battle of Winchester had been
fought and Jackson was believed to be invading
Maryland by way of Harper's Ferry. We knew
he was dealing with the enemy in his front, but
had little thought that the enemy on his right and
left flank could close in on his rear and cut off his
retreat up the Valley. It did not occur to us that
Jackson was on the alert for these movements and
had made all his plans to defeat them. Few of
our people knew that the Federal army was within
a day's march of our village.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby127" n="127"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XI</emph>
<lb/>
WITHIN THE FEDERAL LINES. THE BATTLE OF
PORT REPUBLIC</head>
          <p>ON Friday afternoon, May 30th, we were thrown
into the greatest uneasiness by the sudden breaking
up of the camp of the Twelfth Georgia
Regiment, and its march out of our village. As
soon as the camp was evacuated a number of men,
women, and children,  -  colored and white,  -  went
to the site of the camp to pick up all the old plunder
and discarded articles left by the soldiers.
After a camp has been occupied a day or more the
abandoned grounds are usually covered with old
junk, and often articles of some value are found.
The citizens who visited the camp fell heir to
these abandoned goods. It was not uncommon for
the Federal troops to leave much valuable truck,
such as hard tack, old clothes, blankets, boxes, and
not infrequently old guns and pistols.</p>
          <p>While the camp of the Twelfth Georgia was being
ransacked by the people of the village, a piece
of artillery was run up without warning, on a hill
one mile south, and a shell was thrown into the
camp. Such running and screaming has seldom
been heard. The camp was deserted in the
<pb id="ashby128" n="128"/>
twinkling of an eye. In the meantime several
regiments of cavalry dashed in a wild charge
through the village and down the pike, in full
pursuit of the Confederates.</p>
          <p>Just before leaving the village the Confederates
had set fire to the depot, and while the
charge was being made the depot was in flames.
To make the pandemonium worse and more terrifying
to our people a violent thunderstorm came
up. And while the rain dashed, the thunder
crashed, and the lightning flashed from the darkened
heavens, the fire in the depot raged and the
cavalry charged down the pike. It seemed for the
time being that the demons from the lower world
had broken loose, that we were to be overwhelmed
by the enemy, by the fire, and by the violence of
nature. The happiness and hopes of the previous
week were cast down, and we were again in the
hands of the enemy. The Confederates had deserted
us and in doing so had threatened the destruction
of our village by setting fire to the depot.
But for the rush of the Federal troops, who fought
the spread of the fire, and the copious downpour
of rain, the place would have been wiped out.
Our enemies and the bounty of nature saved us
from a general conflagration.</p>
          <p>Some of our citizens were outspoken in their
criticisms of the Confederate authorities for not
removing all of the captured goods from the depot.
<pb id="ashby129" n="129"/>
There was ample time to do so, and valuable property
was lost through someone's inefficiency.
The Federal cavalry that charged after the Confederates,
came upon the Twelfth Georgia about
two miles north of the village. That regiment
had taken a strong position that commanded the
pike where it ran by the side of a hill, lined on
one side by a high precipice and on the other by
a steep incline. As the Federal cavalry charged
down the road a volley was poured into its ranks,
nine men were killed, a number wounded, and the
remainder scattered in wild confusion. There
were no casualties among the Georgians, who retreated
now to Winchester and there joined Jackson.</p>
          <p>That evening and the following day the Federal
troops under McDowell and Shields poured into
our village and the fields about and went into
camp. In less than twenty-four hours there were
20,000 men encamped within a radius of five
miles,  -  more than Jackson had in his entire command,
which was now scattered from the Potomac
to Strasburg, 12 miles west of our village on the
Valley pike, less than a day's march from either
McDowell on the east or Fremont on the west.
Apparently all that the Federal generals had to do
was to close in on Jackson's rear and capture his
army. As “the best laid schemes o' mice and
men gang aft a-gley” we will see later that the
<pb id="ashby130" n="130"/>
dexterity and energy of Jackson were more than
a match for the strategy of the Federals.</p>
          <p>On the morning of May 31st,  -  the day following
the evacuation of our village by the Confederates,  -  who
should come to our home but the
same colonel of the Pennsylvania regiment who
had been our guest during General Shields' encampment
(May 14-16). He had returned with
General Shields' division, which was now in camp
near us. We were glad to welcome him and gave
him a room in our home. During the same day
General Carroll, of Shields' Division, and General
Duryée, of McDowell's Corps, asked to be entertained
in our home. General Carroll was accompanied
by his wife and a little girl. The members
of General Duryée's large staff were quartered
in the yard, but took meals at our table, for we had
an abundance of food and a number of negroes
for domestic service. Through the courtesy of
General Duryée my mother was given an order
on the Quartermaster for any additional supplies
needed; and Uncle Lewis would go to camp daily
and get fresh meat, groceries, and canned goods.
For over two weeks we had these officers in our
home, with the exception of General Carroll, who
joined his command on June 1st.</p>
          <p>Our community was now a hive of martial excitement
and military operations. Some 20,000
men were in camp, and, with the exception of General
<pb id="ashby131" n="131"/>
Shields' Division, all were idle. When
Shields reached our village on Saturday morning,
May 31st, be had ample time to move west to
Strasburg and take a position in the rear of Jackson's
line of retreat; but for some reason be wasted
the entire day and did not move until Sunday
morning.</p>
          <p>An incident that took place at our breakfast
table on Sunday morning fully illustrates the situation.
I will relate it as it actually occurred
and as I heard and saw it. Though only 13 years
of age at the time it is still fresh in my memory
to-day, for I have written and related it a number
of times.</p>
          <p>Sunday morning, June 1st, was a most beautiful
day. The heavens were clear, the atmosphere was
mild and balmy, the flowers were in bloom, and
the birds sang sweetly in the trees around the
house. All nature smiled with peace and happiness,
and only man was vile and cruel. Seated at
the breakfast table in my home were my parents,
Colonel McDowell, General Carroll and his wife,
General Duryée and his staff, and Dr. Mercer, an
old physician, the uncle of Mrs. Carroll who accompanied
her so that she would not be lonely
when General Carroll was attending to his military
duties. I, the only child present, sat at my
mother's side. While the meal was being served
and all were conversing animatedly, we heard the
<pb id="ashby132" n="132"/>
slow firing of artillery in the distance. Each discharge
became more and more distinct, and the reports
of muskets mingled with the roll of artillery,
indicated a general engagement on the Valley pike
in the neighborhood of Cedar Creek. Attention
was soon called to the cannonade and remarks
were made by the officers present suggesting the
probable cause of the firing. They decided that
the engagement was between the forces of Fremont
and Jackson,  -  12 miles west, on the Valley
pike. As General Carroll had instructions to join
his command that morning at 9 o'clock and march
west to Strasburg, he volunteered to explain the
situation.</p>
          <p>He told us that General Shields would march
with his division to Strasburg to take a position in
the rear of Jackson, who, with his advance, was
at that time near Winchester, 19 miles north of
Strasburg, in full retreat up the Valley. Shields
had a distance of 12 miles to cover, while Jackson
had 19 miles, and his men were widely scattered.
The artillery firing, he said, was between some of
Jackson's cavalry, which was trying to hold in
check the advance of Fremont from the west, and
Fremont's men, who were trying to reach the
Valley pike. He remarked, with some brusqueness
and braggadocio, that Shields and Fremont
would unite their forces at Strasburg by 12 o'clock
and close in behind Jackson, thus cutting off the
<pb id="ashby133" n="133"/>
retreat of the Confederates. Turning to my
mother, he said:</p>
          <p>“This means, Mrs. Ashby, that before midday
we will have Jackson bagged, and the backbone
of the Confederacy will be broken.”</p>
          <p>As there was apparently more truth than poetry
in General Carroll's remarks, my mother's eyes
filled with tears, and she excused herself from the
table. After she had left General Duryée, a most
courtly gentleman, remarked to General Carroll
that his remarks had wounded my mother's feelings;
and he tried to apologize to my father for
an apparent boldness of speech that had no serious
meaning.</p>
          <p>Very soon the company arose from the table.
General Carroll took leave of his wife, mounted
his horse, and left to join his command that was to
march at 9 o'clock for Strasburg. General Duryée
and staff also mounted their horses and rode
away to their command.</p>
          <p>Mrs. Carroll retired to her room to worry over
General Carroll's departure for active service.
Dr. Mercer took a stroll around the lawn, while
my father, Colonel McDowell, and I went out on
the front porch. We could distinctly hear the
cannon booming on the pike and the direction of
the firing was gradually moving south, indicating
that the Confederates were holding their ground.
Colonel McDowell, turning to my father, remarked
<pb id="ashby134" n="134"/>
that General Carroll had stated that
Shields and Fremont would unite their forces by
12 o'clock and bag Jackson, but that he did not
believe one word of it. Then he said, with an
emphasis and feeling that impressed me greatly:</p>
          <p>“I hope to God that Jackson will lick them.”</p>
          <p>Taking a chair, he sat down and drew me to his
lap, took a silver watch out of his pocket, and put
it on me, with these words:</p>
          <p>“Keep this watch, my son, to remember me. I
bought it for rough use when I entered the army.
I have a gold watch at home.”</p>
          <p>He then said to my father that he had his
resignation in his pocket, and was no longer in the
service of the Government, and added: “When
I return home I will resume my editorial duties
and will oppose the policy of the Administration,  -  its
purpose to overthrow the institution of
slavery. I am a Union man, not an abolitionist.”</p>
          <p>It would be as difficult for me to forget the
words of Colonel McDowell as to forget his kindness.
He remained with us for several weeks and
seemed loth to part with us. After his return to
his home he resumed his editorial duties and the
next time we heard of him he was a prisoner in
Fort Warren, for his denunciation of the policies
of the Government. After the close of the war
he wrote to my father that he had been persecuted
<pb id="ashby135" n="135"/>
and financially ruined by his war experiences. I
still have the watch he gave me.</p>
          <p>A few hours after this episode while sitting on
the portico we saw a large body of Federal troops
marching up the pike, coming in from the direction
of Strasburg. These troops proved to be those of
Shields, which had been ordered that morning to
close in on the rear of Jackson and unite with
Fremont.</p>
          <p>After Shields had marched some four miles in
the direction of Strasburg he met a body of Confederate
cavalry that fired into his front column
and arrested his advance. He then ascertained
that the main body under Jackson had reached
Strasburg during the night and early morning, had
driven back the advance of Fremont, and was safe
from the bag that General Carroll had spread for
him. By forced marches and energetic action he
made good his retreat from Winchester with all
his men, captured goods, prisoners, and supplies,
losing not a wagon nor a gun.</p>
          <p>General Shields now reversed his order of
march, and by one o'clock was moving south by
the Page Valley, to try and get in Jackson's rear
at New Market. Jackson retreated slowly up the
Valley, followed by Banks in his rear, Fremont
on his right flank, and Shields on his left. When
he reached Harrisonburg he came to a halt and
waited for the advance of Fremont and Banks;
<pb id="ashby136" n="136"/>
he then took a position at Cross Keys and waited
for an assault of the enemy.</p>
          <p>On the 8th of June Jackson defeated the Federals
under Fremont and the following day he
crossed the south branch of the Shenandoah and
at Port Republic gave battle to the army under
General Shields. After a hard and bloody fight
he defeated Shields and forced him to retreat
north by the same route along which he had advanced.
The brigade commanded by General
Carroll was engaged in the battle of Port Republic
and suffered heavy losses. A few days
later General Carroll returned from the front and
as he passed my home, where Mrs. Carroll was
still staying, he sent a courier to the house with
the following message:</p>
          <p>“Tell Mrs. Carroll to join me in Washington.
Tell Mrs. Ashby that old Jackson gave us hell.”</p>
          <p>He was tired, his clothes were torn and muddy,
and his morale completely broken. In his pitiable
condition he had not the courage to face
either his heart-sick wife or my mother, though
he passed within one hundred yards of the house.
He hurried to the depot and took the first train
for Washington. This was the last we ever saw
of General Carroll. Mrs. Carroll, a pitiful little
woman tied to a great big bear, joined her husband
a few days later.</p>
          <p>Shields retreated north by the Page Valley,
<pb id="ashby137" n="137"/>
and Fremont and Banks followed the main Valley.
Their forces were demoralized by the rough
experiences they had had in following Jackson.
When Shields reached our village his men were
worn out, ragged, and half starved. He had
taken little time for rest, for he thought that
Jackson was following on his rear. He was pursued
by a small body of cavalry that kept annoying
him until he was safe under the wings of
McDowell, who was still encamped near our village.</p>
          <p>After the battles of Cross Keyes and Port Republic,
Jackson withdrew his army to a safe encampment
near Mt. Meridian. Here he rested
his men for five days, then he crossed the mountain
and took the railroad that carried his army
to within easy reach of Richmond, where he
joined his forces with those of General Lee to
fight the battles of the Peninsula,  -  battles that
resulted in the defeat and retreat of the army under
McClellan.</p>
          <p>On May 19th, Stonewall Jackson had begun his
Valley Campaign,  -  a campaign that resulted in
a brilliant success for the Southern cause. With
the defeat of Fremont on June 8th and of
Shields on June 9th, he had been on the march
for 23 days; had covered nearly 200 miles; had
driven Banks across the Potomac; had withdrawn
McDowell's forces from Fredericksburg, where
<pb id="ashby138" n="138"/>
they were on their way to reinforce McClellan
before Richmond; had seized valuable supplies
at Front Royal, Winchester, and Martinsburg,
and at length, although surrounded on three sides
by 60,000 men, had escaped the snares set for him
and brought off his prisoners and captured goods
without losing a wagon. And he had done all
this with a comparatively small loss of men.
The battle of Port Republic was his most costly
victory, but its results were so brilliant that it was
a fitting close to a scene of warfare that will live
in history with the great campaigns of the world.
It raised the fame of Jackson to the highest pinnacle
of military renown, giving him a position
among the greatest soldiers of the age.</p>
          <p>Having followed Jackson to his union with
Lee before Richmond, I must now return to the
situation of affairs as they were presented in my
own home.</p>
          <p>After the battle of Port Republic the Federal
troops were encamped in and near our village
until about the 20th of June. During the greater
part of this time we lived in daily expectation of
an attack from the Confederate forces. The
Federals were kept in anxious suspense, since
Jackson's whereabouts were not known. Strong
guard was kept on the outposts, and every
preparation was made for an attack. Jackson's
union with Lee was not known until the engagement
<pb id="ashby139" n="139"/>
with McClellan on the Chickahominy was
announced. Large bodies had been retained in
the Valley to protect Washington, and he had
slipped quietly across the mountain to coöperate
with Lee.</p>
          <p>During the ten days following the defeat of
Shields at Port Republic my home was filled with
Federal officers. General Duryée and staff were
still with us and Colonel McDowell still remained
a guest in our home. In addition to these guests,
we had two wounded officers,  -  one Federal and
one Confederate. The Federal officer was a
German of General Shields' staff, who had been
shot in the face at Port Republic. He was a
handsome, dashing fellow, quite popular with
his companions,  -  an officer in the German army,
we were told, on leave of absence, who had joined
the Federal army to learn some of the methods of
American warfare. He was severely punished
for his curiosity, for his face was badly scarred
by a rebel bullet.</p>
          <p>A singular circumstance took place in connection
with his stay in our home. While confined
to his room one afternoon a young woman, accompanied
by a German officer, and riding a
spirited horse, dashed up to the front door of the
house. She sprang from her horse, rushed into
the house, and asked the servant where she could
find the wounded officer. When told where he
<pb id="ashby140" n="140"/>
lay, she rushed upstairs and, without ceremony,
entered his room. This woman was the then celebrated
Belle Boyd. Her history in brief may
not be wanting in interest.</p>
          <p>She was a well-bred woman,  -  a native of one
of the northern counties of the State, and at that
time had relatives in our village, with whom she
was temporarily staying. She had developed a
strong interest in military matters, and, posing as
a Rebel spy and heroine, she had already attracted
considerable notice by her exploits; but
she was not taken seriously by either the Federals
or the Confederates. Though professing warm
allegiance to the South, she played with both
sides a game that inspired no confidence in either,
hence she lived in either camp as it suited her purpose
and, as far as I know, was never under arrest.
At the time I speak of she was in the
Federal lines and was receiving marked attentions
from the young Federal officers. On May 22d
she had ridden into the Confederate lines and had
given Jackson information that proved to be unreliable.</p>
          <p>When she rode up to my home to see the
wounded German officer she was playing the game
of flirt and lowering the dignity of her sex. She
was a young woman of some personal beauty,
vivacious, attractive, and spirited in manner, and
a skilled rider of spirited horses. Nor was she
<pb id="ashby141" n="141"/>
wanting in energy, dash, and courage; but she
had none of the genius, inspiration, and religious
fervor of the true heroine. She loved notoriety
and attention, and was as far below the standard
of the pure and noble womanhood of the South
as was a circus rider. Her own sex in the South
repudiated her, and the true manhood of both
armies was as suspicious of her character as
Frederick the Great was of Madame de Pompadour.
So much for Belle Boyd. Her heroism
has long faded into the forgetfulness of her generation.
She has found no decent place in history.</p>
          <p>The wounded Confederate officer in our house
at that time, Captain Driver, has a most pathetic
history. At the battle of Port Republic he was
wounded in the eye by a spent bullet, and the
wound came very near destroying the vision in
both eyes. He was captured and as a prisoner
was on parole in our home. Just how he came to
us I do not remember but in some way he attracted
the sympathy of the Federals and was
given the freedom of a private house. He had
with him his adopted son, Arthur Waugh, a boy
of 18 years,  -  who accepted capture to wait on his
parent, who was so blind as to require someone
to lead him around. Captain Driver was kept
blindfolded or in a dark room by the Federal
surgeon who attended him. He suffered greatly
<pb id="ashby142" n="142"/>
and aroused much sympathy by his patient, gentle
manners and almost helpless condition. He remained
with us until the Federal army evacuated
the village, when he was carried to Washington.
The recollection of this wounded Confederate officer
made a deep impression on me, and after he
left our home I often tried to find him. I had
forgotten his name, but I remembered that he was
a captain in a Louisiana regiment. A few years
ago I wrote to the New Orleans <hi rend="italics">Times-Democrat</hi>
and made inquiry about Captain Driver, giving
the facts about his wound and capture. The editor
of the paper worked up the case for me and
published the story as I have related it. It found
its way into the notice of the boy Arthur, who
was then living in New Orleans. I was soon put
in possession of the facts, and learned that Captain
Driver had returned home at the close of the
war, and died in 1873.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby143" n="143"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XII</emph>
<lb/>
FEDERAL OFFICERS IN MY HOME</head>
          <p>WHILE the Federal troops were encamped around
our village, waiting for an attack by Stonewall
Jackson, General Duryée and staff were still
guests in my home. The General was a man of
great courtesy and kindness of heart, and rendered
my mother a service that was greatly prized during
the next two years of the war. In a conversation
on the conduct and extent of the war he
remarked that it would be a long and bitter
struggle, one that would severely test the strength
and endurance of both North and South. He
stated that he knew the temper of the people of
the North and their determination to restore the
Union, and that he also knew the courage and
spirit of the people of the South and their determination
to prolong the war until their resources
were exhausted or victory crowned their efforts.
He explained that because of this, great distress
would come to the Southern people through destruction
of life and property, and their inability
to secure the necessaries of life.</p>
          <p>He advised my mother to take advantage of
an offer be was then able to make. He urged her
<pb id="ashby144" n="144"/>
to make out a list of such articles of domestic
use as a lady would need in her housekeeping for
two or three years and then said he would send
to Washington and have these goods forwarded
to him. Acting upon this generous suggestion,
my mother made up a list of supplies, which were
soon brought by rail and delivered to her by General
Duryée. In this list were barrels of sugar,
sacks of coffee and salt, cans of tea and all kinds
of condiments. In addition, there were cotton
goods, calicoes, needles and thread, and other
articles of domestic use. The goods were stored
in pantry, garret, and cellar for future consumption.
At that time gold and silver were in circulation
and my mother had sufficient money to
pay for these goods; but it so happened that by
this forethought my home was supplied with necessities
until the close of the war, and that we
were able to give to the sick and needy the luxuries
not easily secured in time of conflict. As
it was, toward the end of the war flour and cornmeal
were difficult to be had, and we lived on
unbolted flour.</p>
          <p>General Duryée was reputed to be a man of
wealth; and his generosity, his bearing, and his
equipment indicated this. His uniforms, horses,
saddles, and military trappings were very handsome
and elaborate, which probably accounted for
his having acquired the nickname of the “Bandbox
<pb id="ashby145" n="145"/>
General.” His staff was made up of a number
of handsome young men, evidently of high social
standing, all natives of New York City. Up
to that time he had not seen hard fighting, and his
men had more the appearance of being on dress
parade than of being rough soldiers. His subsequent
war record was most creditable, and he
was lacking in neither dash nor courage. At
Antietam his horse was killed under him, and at
Bull Run he was severely wounded.</p>
          <p>In General Duryée's command was a regiment
of New York Zouaves that presented a striking
appearance, with their bright red coats, red
turbans, and white leggins. This uniform was
soon discarded by the men who did the fighting,  -  
for it was too showy and made good targets for
our rebel bullets.</p>
          <p>When General Duryée was taking leave of my
mother he delivered to her care a very handsome
dress sword in a gold-mounted scabbard, with
Damascus steel blade. He told her that in 1859
this sword had been presented to him by the State
of Virginia on the occasion of the unveiling of
the Henry Clay monument in the Capitol grounds
at Richmond, when he was colonel of a New
York regiment that was being entertained by the
citizens of Richmond. He explained that as he
was now in arms against the State of Virginia he
desired to leave this sword with a citizen of Virginia
<pb id="ashby146" n="146"/>
until the war was ended, when he would
request its return. He handed my mother a note
with the sword explaining how it came into her
possession. This sword remained in our home
until after the war when it was returned to General
Duryée at his request, as the following letters
will show.</p>
          <q direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener><dateline>NEW YORK, FEB. 5TH, 1866.</dateline>
<salute><hi rend="italics">Mr. Ashby. </hi></salute></opener>
                  <p>DEAR SIR: During the campaign of McDowell
in your vicinity I was fortunately quartered
in your hospitable mansion. When about to
leave I gave in charge to your wife my dress
sword, which she promised to retain for me.</p>
                  <p>Will you do me the favor to inform me how
I can obtain it, and if communication is open to
Washington by rail? Hoping you are all well,
and with my kindest regards to Mrs. Ashby, I am</p>
                  <closer><salute>Truly yours,</salute>
<signed>A. DURYÉE.</signed>
<dateline>3 EAST 38TH STREET,
<lb/>
NEW YORK.</dateline></closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <p>On the above letter is the marginal note in my
father's handwriting: “Answered February 15th,
1866.”</p>
          <q direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener><dateline>NEW YORK, FEB.28TH, 1866.</dateline>
<salute><hi rend="italics">Thos. N. Ashby, Esq.</hi></salute></opener>
                  <p>MY DEAR SIR: Your favor is now before
me, and I sincerely appreciate your kindness in
<pb id="ashby147" n="147"/>
preserving for me my sword. The answer made
by Mrs. Ashby when I placed it in her charge
made a lasting impression, and I told my family
that, whatever transpired, I was sure eventually
to get the sword. I deeply sympathize with you
in your losses. I am familiar with many cases of
the same character. One family by the name of
Richards at Cloud's Mills, whose mansion was
my Headquarters, during our stay treated us with
open-hearted hospitality so characteristic of the
Virginians. After I left other troops took possession.
The newcomers ruthlessly swept everything
off of the place,  -  even the barns were torn
down and burnt,  -  and the family was left in
penury and want. I took them provisions, and
never felt happier in my life, in relieving the wants
of this noble family.</p>
                  <p>I am happy to inform you that my brother and
self are well. My brother was severely wounded
at Antietam. He is now Deputy Collector of the
Port of Fernandina, Florida. I was slightly
wounded three times at Bull Run, and my horse
was shot under me at Antietam.</p>
                  <p>Now, my friend, I do not wish to put you to
the least trouble or inconvenience, but if at any
time you can conveniently send the sword to Mr.
Robert B. Coleman, proprietor of the Eutaw
House, Baltimore, Md., I shall feel under renewed
obligations.</p>
                  <pb id="ashby148" n="148"/>
                  <p>Present my regards to Mrs. Ashby and my best
wishes for her happiness, and accept the same for
yourself.</p>
                  <p>If at any time I can reciprocate your kindness
do not fail to ask it. Possibly you have claims
against the Government. Can I be of any service
to you?</p>
                  <p>I cordially invite you and Mrs. Ashby to my
home; and if at any time you come to New York
do not fail to let me know on your arrival. I
reside at No. 3 East 38th Street, one door from
5th Avenue. My office is Cor. of Jefferson and
Cherry Str.</p>
                  <closer><salute>Yours, with high respect,</salute>
<signed>A.  DURYÉE.</signed></closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <p>Soon after General Duryée left we took leave
of all the Federal officers in our home. The
Federal army evacuated our village, the railroad
trains were withdrawn, and we were for several
weeks in free communication with the Confederate
lines. The boys in grey made frequent visits to
their homes, and the domestic life of our people
was tranquil. The Confederates had been victorious
on the Peninsula, Richmond was safe, and the
cause looked more hopeful.</p>
          <p>While the Federal troops were encamped
around our village a number of incidents took
place that may be worthy of notice, since they
<pb id="ashby149" n="149"/>
show the spirit and disposition of our negro servants
and the cordial relations still existing between
master and slave. My father's servants
had been exceedingly loyal and faithful. Uncle
Lewis had taken charge of the land, looked after
the crops and such live stock as we had left, and
was most efficient in his work. He had in his
room,  -  collected from the camps as they were
abandoned,  -  an enormous supply of old junk that
had been discarded by the troops. Among other
items he had several barrels of hard-tack, which
made excellent food for hogs and poultry. This
article of diet stood in bad repute with the soldier,
and seemed to have been repudiated, when it was
possible to escape its use. In all the abandoned
camps where it had been supplied to the Federal
troops as a ration it could be found strewn over
the ground and wasted in the most lavish manner.
Soldiers in camp are usually indisposed to live
on strict army rations, if it is possible to get other
food; and as the Federal troops were paid regularly
in gold or silver they had spending money,
which they used freely for the purchase of food
and luxuries that were not on the army bill of
fare.</p>
          <p>The sutlers, who followed the army, supplied
many of these luxuries; but when the men were
in camp for a few days they would wander through
the villages and farmhouses in search of milk,
<pb id="ashby150" n="150"/>
bread, cakes, pies and fruits. During the first two
years of the war they willingly paid for these
things; but later they pillaged and appropriated
whatever could be found. The only limit to their
thefts was the absence of the things desired. They
often wantonly took property of no use to them
and destroyed it in a spirit of vindictiveness.
Later in this story I will give some account of
these acts of vandalism and barbarity, but I must
not anticipate. The acts of 1862 were orderly
and considerate of private property, and the men
who were encamped on our lands and often stayed
in our homes were princely gentlemen in comparison
with those who came later.</p>
          <p>During the spring and summer of 1862 our
people were treated,  -  except in rare instances,  -  
as kindly by the Federals as by the Confederates
so far as private rights were concerned. Whilst
they camped on our lands and burned fences and
old buildings they did not destroy growing crops
or those gathered in barns and granaries. Our
homes were protected by guards and the smoke-house,
poultry yard, and pantry were safe from
pillage. When our home was filled with Federal
officers we had the greatest abundance of food
supplies and plenty of servants to prepare and
serve it.</p>
          <p>Old Aunt Susan, our cook, was most energetic
and faithful; she attended to the poultry, to the
<pb id="ashby151" n="151"/>
dairy, and the kitchen, and soon found many opportunities
to profit by the situation. The men
from the camps began to come to the house to get
milk, butter, and eggs. With my mother's permission,
Susan was allowed to employ her spare
time in baking bread, pies, and cakes which she
sold at good prices; and in a few months the
crafty old negress had accumulated a handsome
pile of gold and silver which she carefully
guarded. Indeed, at the close of the war she had
saved so considerable a sum that she purchased
a home in the village, in which she lived until her
death.</p>
          <p>All the servants around our home fared well
at this time, as they were generously tipped by
the officers. The same may be said of many
others who were able to take advantage of the opportunities
that were presented for money-making
out of the Federal troops. These opportunities
all disappeared after 1862, and during the following
years of the war our people,  -  white and
colored, rich and poor,  -  were subjected to many
hardships and privations. The temper of the
enemy had changed, and the policy of the Federal
Government had hardened to a brutality toward
innocent men, women, and children, whose only
crime was that they were loyal to the Southern
cause and gave encouragement to the men of their
blood, who were fighting for their independence.
<pb id="ashby152" n="152"/>
As the greater number of our negroes still remained
with their owners they bore the hardships of war
with equal spirit and endurance. These faithful
servants were often the mainstay of their
owners, for they cultivated the crops and raised
what food supplies our people had to live on.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby153" n="153"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XIII</emph>
<lb/>
SUCCESS OF THE ARMY OF NORTHERN VIRGINIA</head>
          <p>THE defeat of McClellan on the Peninsula gave
rise to a new movement that soon led to the withdrawal
of the Federal forces from northern Virginia.
General Lee withdrew his army from the
defense of Richmond and on July 16th instructed
Stonewall Jackson to move north to Gordonsville,
and from that place to advance to Madison
Court House. General Pope, in command of the
Federal army of 40,000 men, was located near
Culpeper Court House, with his outpost at the
Rapidan River. Pope showed great activity and
issued bombastic reports to his army of what he
proposed to do to the Confederates, not disguising
his hostile criticisms of McClellan's defeat on the
Peninsula. With his “Headquarters in the Saddle,”
he pushed forward to attack Jackson's advance
from Gordonsville. Some of his cavalry
had passed around the east side of Gordonsville
and had reached Hanover Court House, where
they were repulsed by General J. E. B. Stuart's
cavalry.</p>
          <p>Jackson urged Lee to send him reinforcements
from Richmond, and when it became clear to Lee
<pb id="ashby154" n="154"/>
that Richmond was safe from an assault from McClellan
he moved the greater number of his men
to join Jackson and press north toward Washington.
It was then announced that the policy of the
Confederate Government was to make an advance
into Maryland, and in this way draw McClellan's
army from in front of Richmond. Both Lee and
Jackson were advised as to the strength and position
of the Federal army occupying the territory
between the Rapidan and Potomac. They also
sized up the character of Pope, and determined to
deal him a blow that would silence his braggadocio
and bold assumption of superiority over
McClellan. Pope was the first of the Federal
officers to order his troops to subsist upon the
country and to hold the citizens responsible for all
damages done to roads, railways, and telegraph
lines by <sic corr="guerrillas">guerillas</sic>. He also ordered his generals to
arrest every citizen within the limits of their lines,
to administer the oath of allegiance to the Union,
and to expel from their homes all who refused to
take it.</p>
          <p>“The Confederate Government retaliated by
declaring that Pope and his officers were not entitled
to be considered as soldiers. If captured
they were to be imprisoned as long as their orders
remained unrepealed and, in the event of any unarmed
citizens being tried or shot, an equal number
<pb id="ashby155" n="155"/>
of Federal prisoners were to be hanged.” <ref id="ref3" n="3" rend="sc" target="note3" targOrder="U">1</ref></p>
          <p>This put a check for a time upon a brutal policy
that began to war upon innocent people.</p>
          <p>Pope was greatly aided by the energy and enterprise
of his cavalry, under General Buford and
General Bayard, which annoyed the Confederates
by raids within their lines. Jackson watched the
movements of Pope with quiet patience. He had
at this time a force of 24,000 men to oppose an
army of 47,000. It was Jackson's purpose to
draw Pope forward and separate him as far as possible
from Washington and his lines of communication.
He retired beyond Gordonsville, having
been reinforced by the army under Lee and A. P.
Hill. On August 3d General McClellan moved
his command, by order of General Halleck,  -  then
the newly selected adviser of the War Department
in Washington,  -  from the James to the Rappahannock
at Fredericksburg. On August 6th Pope
began to move south to attack Jackson at Gordonsville,
but on the 7th Jackson advanced north to
Orange Court House to oppose Pope. On August
8th Ewell's Division, in the advance, crossed
the Rapidan and was within 18 miles of Culpeper
Court House, where Pope had concentrated his
forces.</p>
          <p>On the afternoon of the 9th Ewell's Division,
<note id="note3" n="3" rend="sc" place="foot" anchored="yes" target="ref3">1 Henderson.</note>
<pb id="ashby156" n="156"/>
in the advance, reached Slaughter Mountain,
where it ran into a force of Federal cavalry that
was massed on the banks of Cedar Run. Before
three o'clock the Confederate lines had advanced,
and a general engagement was brought on. The
battle of Slaughter Mountain was hotly contested
by the Federals but resulted in a victory for the
Confederates. The loss on both sides was very
heavy. In some 90 minutes 3,000 men had
fallen.</p>
          <p>At 5 o'clock the Federals left the field. Jackson
soon learned from his prisoners that the men
who opposed him were the same he had fought in
the Valley. As Jackson was greatly outnumbered
by the reinforcements that had come to Pope, he
quietly withdrew behind the Rapidan. This
movement so encouraged Pope that he claimed a
victory and announced that this was only the first
of a series of victories that awaited his army.
The facts were that he was thoroughly done up by
Jackson and did not make an advance on the 10th
and 11th of August.</p>
          <p>In the battle of Slaughter Mountain a gallant
major of a Virginia regiment was killed leading
a charge. He was a native of our village, but
before the war had moved to a distant county in
our State. He entered the army and by his gallantry
was promoted to the rank of major. Had
he lived longer he no doubt would have reached
<pb id="ashby157" n="157"/>
a much higher grade. I have distinct recollections
of his handsome and striking bearing as a
young man. When I was a small boy my parents
boarded in the home of his widowed mother, who
by her kindness had won my affections. He had
a number of near relatives in our county who were
sorrowed by his death.</p>
          <p>In the same fight a relative of mine, a brave
lieutenant in a Virginia company, had his leg carried
away by a shell. This incapacitated him for
active service during the remainder of the war;
and though after the war he graduated in medicine
and practiced his profession with success, he was
always greatly handicapped by his misfortune.
Be labored hard and unselfishly in his profession
for many years until called to join his companions
in arms who had crossed the river before him.</p>
          <p>When Jackson withdrew behind the Rapidan
be had a distinct purpose in view. He hoped to
draw Pope after him; he wished to rest and
strengthen his forces, and he had under consideration
a plan of flanking Pope and getting between
him and Washington. He had the enemy disturbed
by his actions, as it was uncertain what he
would do. McClellan wrote to Halleck, “He will
suddenly appear, when least expected.” His
movements were too unreliable for the comfort of
Pope and the Federal authorities.</p>
          <p>When the Confederates were quiet the North
<pb id="ashby158" n="158"/>
was anxious. Wall Street was the barometer.
Stocks fell and the premium on gold advanced.
Pope's so-called victory at Slaughter Mountain
had only given rest to the army; it had given no
assurance that Jackson had been vanquished. McClellan
had been allowed to move his army from
the Peninsula, as fast as transports could carry it,
to the defence of Washington.</p>
          <p>On August 19th the exact position of the Federal
armies was known. The following day Jackson,
with three divisions, broke camp at Gordonsville
and marched north to Pisgah Church.
Lee had moved his forces from the defence of
Richmond and had reached Gordonsville before
the enemy knew of his change of base. The Federals
were not apprehensive of danger and their
forces, numbering now some 52,000 men, were
scattered in camps over wide territory, stretching
from the fords of the Rapidan to Culpeper Court
House.</p>
          <p>The main force was stationed along the road
leading direct from Culpeper to Gordonsville,
for the enemy assumed that Jackson would advance
by that route. Pope made the same mistake
that Banks had made in holding Strasburg
when Jackson flanked his position by advancing
by the Page Valley and getting in his rear at Front
Royal and Middletown.</p>
          <p>The move to Pisgah Church left the Federal
<pb id="ashby159" n="159"/>
army open to attack on its left flank. Owing to
a misunderstanding of Lee's orders the Confederate
troops failed to push north from Pisgah
Church and close in on the rear of Pope's army
at Culpeper. A delay of two days gave Pope
the opportunity to fall back and protect his rear;
and he took a position on the Rappahannock River
between Brandy Station and Manassas.</p>
          <p>In the meantime, Jackson, following the retreating
force of Pope, reached Brandy Station
after a march of 20 Miles. On August 21st Pope
had massed his entire force on the left bank of the
Rappahannock, where he occupied a strong position.
It now became necessary to employ one of
those flank movements, with which Jackson was
so familiar. While Lee, with a large force,
threatened Pope in front Jackson moved around
Pope's right wing in the direction of Warrenton
Springs, where he crossed the river under many
difficulties; and, by keeping the enemy deceived
as to his movements, he pushed north around
Pope's flank and soon reached Warrenton.</p>
          <p>Up to this time the Confederate forces were
obstinately confronted by the Federals, and a line
of action was called for that would place Pope
on the defensive and in a false position. At a
conference held between Lee and Jackson on
August the 24th it was decided to divide the army
and to send Jackson north and across Bull Run
<pb id="ashby160" n="160"/>
Mountain through Thoroughfare Gap, where he
could strike the railroad in the rear of Pope and
cut off his communication with Washington. In
the meanwhile Longstreet was to hold Pope in his
present position, by threatening his front.</p>
          <p>Early on the morning of August 26th, Jackson
passed through the Gap in Bull Run Mountain
and pressed forward through Haymarket and
Gainesville to Bristow Station, four miles south
of Manassas Junction. Burning the railroad
bridge across Broad Run and securing a strong
position behind the stream, he proceeded to Manassas
and seized all the stores, destroying what he
could not use nor move. All Pope's supplies were
now in Jackson's hands. Pope was at this time
between Warrenton and Manassas, with Jackson
in his rear and Longstreet pressing him in front.
His force greatly outnumbered the divided
armies of Lee and it was his plan to crush the
forces under Jackson now in his rear at Manassas.
Not knowing the strength and exact position of
Jackson's army, Pope struck wildly and scattered
his men in all directions,  -  an evidence of confusion
of mind and desperation of spirit. Jackson
loitered at the Junction some hours and allowed
his men to enjoy the luxuries of food that were
found in the enemy's camp. It is not difficult
to imagine the happiness of the men,  -  who had
for days covered long distances by march, living
<pb id="ashby161" n="161"/>
largely on green corn and apples,  -  when they
came into possession of the sutlers' wagons and
dainty food supplies so abundantly handed out to
them.</p>
          <p>Jackson's position at Manassas was exceedingly
dangerous, but he calculated his chances, with his
usual clearness and discretion. He was in the
rear of large forces commanded by Pope and was
separated from the army under Longstreet by over
a day's march. Removing as much captured
goods as possible, he set fire to the enormous stores
at Manassas and quietly withdrew to a strong position
about five miles north by west, where he encamped
and took measures for the expected attack
by the Federal army.</p>
          <p>Jackson had planned that in case of defeat he
could withdraw his army through a pass in Bull
Run Mountain by way of Aldee. Established in
this position, he was prepared for offensive operations
on the part of the enemy; and if he could
hold his ground until Longstreet could join him,
he felt able to deal a severe blow to the Federals.
Pope, as soon as he was informed of the capture
of Manassas, withdrew from the Rappahannock
and rushed back to Manassas, holding to the view
that the force that had captured the place was only
a raiding party of cavalry. At that time he was
not aware that the entire command under Jackson
was in his rear. He lost valuable time in marching
<pb id="ashby162" n="162"/>
and countermarching to discover Jackson's
position. He did not know the position of his
own troops until informed that his men under
General King and General Gibbons had run up
against Jackson and had been engaged in a severe
fight, which Jackson had brought on with the intention
of drawing the whole Federal army on
him. The effect was shown by the results of the
next two days.</p>
          <p>Late at night, when Pope learned of the engagement
at Groveton, he gave orders for an attack
on Jackson on the morning of August 29th.
His purpose was to hurl a large force against
Jackson before reinforcement could reach him, and
thus crush him. Jackson was not aware at that
time that Longstreet had broken through Thoroughfare
Gap and was near at hand. His position
seemed critical, with the whole of Pope's
army in front of him. With the coolness and
courage that never deserted him under the most
trying circumstances, he arranged his men in line
of battle for the oncoming attack. By early dawn
the Federal troops were seen advancing in columns
for the attack. In the meantime Jackson had
learned that Longstreet was near at hand, and he
prepared to hold the enemy at bay until Longstreet
could give a counterstroke to the left wing
of Pope's army.</p>
          <p>All day, and until five o'clock in the afternoon,
<pb id="ashby163" n="163"/>
Pope hurled his columns against the Confederates,
with a dash and daring that indicated a desperate
frame of mind. As his men assaulted the Confederate
lines at every point they were driven back
with dreadful slaughter. The fields were covered
with the dead and the wounded. Within a few
hours Pope had lost over eight thousand men; and
the Confederate losses were also large. After
making five assaults and not breaking the Confederate
lines, Pope ordered a retreat and withdrew
from the field to renew the attack the following
morning.</p>
          <p>During the night the Confederates rested
quietly on their arms, retaining the position held
the previous day. General Lee, now in command
of all the Confederate forces on the field, remained
on the defensive, waiting for the opportunity to
give a fatal blow to Pope. On August the 30th
Pope was still under the delusion that he had so
crippled the enemy the day before that an easy
victory was now in store for him, so he massed
his forces for an attack at midday and his army
being in position he gave orders for an advance.
Assault after assault was made upon the Confederate
lines, but they held their ground and inflicted
dreadful punishment upon the attacking party.
After four hours of slaughter Pope ordered a retreat.</p>
          <p>As his men fell back from Jackson's front Lee
<pb id="ashby164" n="164"/>
saw his opportunity and ordered his whole army
to advance. With a strong and determined movement,
the Confederates drove Pope's lines back on
Bull Run and Centreville. Night only put an
end to the brilliant victory Lee had won. On
September the 1st and 2d the Federal army retired
to the Potomac; General McClellan was put
in charge of the Federal army, and Pope was allowed
to resign. As a commander of large bodies
of men he was a failure; as a braggart and bluffer
he was an eminent success, until the bluff was
called. The people of Virginia have reason to
chastise his memory with criticism and disrespect.
Though the example he set found many followers
during the subsequent years of the war,  -  such as
Sherman, Sheridan, Hunter, and others of lesser
light,  -  his associate officers in the Union army
were at that time gentlemen and conducted the
war on a high plane of decency and honor.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby165" n="165"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XIV</emph>
<lb/>
EVENTS IN OUR VILLAGE IN THE SUMMER OF '62</head>
          <p>THE Second Battle of Manassas gave to the Confederates
many spoils and captured goods. A
short time after the battle railroad communication
was reestablished for a few days between our village
and Manassas, and cars loaded with all kinds
of army supplies were shipped to our place for
transportation into the interior. I remember seeing
a number of gondolas loaded with muskets,
rifles, pistols, and other arms that had been picked
up on the battlefield, either spoils of war or
weapons that had been discarded by the Confederates
for better ones taken from the enemy. All
this old material was useful to the Confederate
soldiers, as it placed them in possession of arms
much more valuable than those furnished by the
War Department.</p>
          <p>During the greater part of the early summer of
1862 there were Federal troops located at our village.
In the latter weeks of July a regiment of
infantry and two companies of cavalry were encamped
about a mile away, and two companies of
infantry were encamped at the edge of the village
<pb id="ashby166" n="166"/>
on duty as a guard for the Provost-Marshal, who
had his headquarters in the hotel. They were an
orderly and well-behaved set of men, among whom
were some very gentlemanly officers. As my home
was in the suburbs the outpost picket was on a
road near the house, and we could neither go in
nor come out of the village, without a pass from
the Provost-Marshal. The pass was given without
objection; but as the pass was good only for
the day on which it was issued, it was necessary
to have it renewed frequently. In this way I
learned to know the officers in charge quite well.</p>
          <p>One afternoon a few of our boys, somewhat
older than myself, insisted that I should join them
in a swim in the river, a mile distant and outside
the picket line. We had to steal by the picket by
going through a field and woods, away from the
main road, to get to the river; and we were all in,
having a glorious time, when in some way the
Provost-Marshal learned of our escape and sent
a squad of infantry after us. We were ordered
to don our clothes, and were marched under guard
to the Provost-Marshal's office. This was my
first experience as a prisoner and the situation did
not seem to offer much comfort. Whether my
crime called for a light sentence or a heavy one I
did not know. However, the good-hearted officer
gave us only a lecture on our breach of military
rules, then laughed heartily over our escapade.
<pb id="ashby167" n="167"/>
I was greatly relieved and thought this captain
a very fine fellow.</p>
          <p>The colonel of the regiment was a very large
and stout man,  -  inactive and somewhat advanced
in years,  -  who had the reputation of being a first-class
gentleman but a very poor soldier. He delegated
the command almost entirely to the
lieutenant-colonel,  -  a much more active officer and a
younger one. At this time I was taken sick with
a fever, which alarmed my parents very much.
Our old family physician was too ill to do professional
work. So my father called the Assistant
Surgeon of the Federal Regiment,  -  a young
man of most gentle manner,  -  to attend me. As
my symptoms indicated a typhoid condition the
young military doctor requested the Chief Surgeon
to see me in consultation. Between the two
I was soon restored to health. These two surgeons
were exceedingly kind to our citizens, assisting
the older resident physicians in their attendance
on a number of sick villagers, and supplying the
patients with medicines which our own physicians
did not have. Our people became much attached
to them, realizing that the surgeons of the two
armies were equally attentive to the wounded and
sick, whether Confederate or Federal. This spirit
of humanity has almost invariably characterized
the members of the medical profession. Our common
humanity should always appeal to the nobler
<pb id="ashby168" n="168"/>
instincts of our nature and we should always be
ready to aid our fellow-man in sickness or misfortune.
It is due to our people to say that during
the war the sick and wounded of both Federal and
Confederate armies were treated with equal consideration.
I know that in my own home we made
no distinction.</p>
          <p>At this time an incident occurred that for a few
hours created an unusual commotion and excitement.
While the Federal troops were quietly
resting in camp, not dreaming of an attack by the
Confederates, they were suddenly surprised by a
small raiding body of cavalry that dashed into the
village and captured the Provost-Marshal and his
associates on duty at their headquarters in the
hotel. Suddenly surprising the pickets, they
dashed into the streets and captured the officers
before the two companies on guard could come
to their aid, the companies being in camp at the
north end of the village and the raiders having
come in from the south. Several of them rode
down a back street and fired into the camp. The
soldiers rushed wildly into their tents, but before
they could form in company or squad the Confederates
had seized the Provost-Marshal and the
men that were with him.</p>
          <p>The prisoners,  -  some on foot and others
mounted behind the cavalrymen,  -  were hurried
out of the village. The retreat of the cavalry was
<pb id="ashby169" n="169"/>
made slow by the march of those on foot and the
weight of those carried behind on the horses. In
the meantime, the two companies of Federal cavalry,
with the regiment of infantry on the hill, hurriedly
saddled their horses and gave chase. As
they were unencumbered, they made good time and
overtook the Confederates five miles south of the
village. The Confederates had already released
the prisoners on foot as well as a few of those
riding double, for they could not make time and
they knew that they were being pursued.</p>
          <p>Among those captured was the Chief Surgeon,
Dr. Wm. Marshall, who was mounted behind one
of the men and carried over a mile. When he
made known the fact that he was a surgeon he was
immediately released and allowed to return to his
command. This doctor frequently laughed over
his capture as a huge joke, and did not take at all
seriously the treatment he received. Some years
after the war I met him at a seaside resort and
spent several hours with him recalling incidents
connected with his stay in our village when a surgeon
in the army. He recalled his capture by the
Confederates as I have related it and referred to
the experience as a most interesting episode in his
life. He told me that a rebel cavalryman had
picked him up on the street and ordered him to
mount his horse as fast as possible. With the
double load, the cavalryman struck out for the
<pb id="ashby170" n="170"/>
country as fast as his horse could run. After going
a mile the horse began to slow down in his gait,
when Dr. Marshall remarked to the cavalryman
that he was a surgeon. He was immediately
dropped in the road, and the horse, relieved of the
burden, struck off at a faster pace and was soon out
of sight. The surgeon then walked slowly back
to the village, meeting on his return the Federal
cavalry in full pursuit of the Confederates.</p>
          <p>The prisoners were dropped all along the roadside;
the Provost-Marshal being the last set at
liberty. They were overtaken by the Federals
about five miles south of the village and only
made good their escape by dispersing and fleeing in
every direction. All the prisoners were released,
but they held on to the horses they had captured.</p>
          <p>Nothing came of this raid except one unfortunate
casualty. On the retreat from the village
three or four of the cavalrymen were separated
from their companions, and had to make their escape
by a road that ran south,  -  in a different direction
from the one in which they had come.
In rushing out of the village they ran into the rear
of the picket posted on the road a half-mile south;
and the sentry on duty, seeing the men coming
towards him, did not know whether he was confronted
by his friends or enemies until he saw
the gray uniforms of the men. He stood at his
post, and gave the order to halt; then fired his
<pb id="ashby171" n="171"/>
gun. The fire was returned by the men in full
gallop, and the sentry fell dead at his post, while
the men rushed on, without taking time to see what
damage they had done. The dead soldier was
taken into a house near by and his body was kept
until his comrades were notified of his death.
This affair was sufficient to arouse attention and
to demand stronger picket posts at a greater distance
from the village on the roads leading south.
This regiment was in camp some three weeks,
and then left to join the forces under Pope east of
the Blue Ridge.</p>
          <p>From this time forward our village was never
used as a permanent encampment for Federal
troops. It became a stamping ground for both
armies passing north and south, but was seldom
occupied longer than two or three days at a time.</p>
          <p>Early in August a division of Federals, commanded
by General Sigel, halted several days on
their march from the Valley to join Pope in Culpeper
County. This command was made up
largely of Germans, with one brigade of Ohio and
Western men, commanded by General Robert
Schenck. These German troops could not speak
English and they had a bad reputation as thieves
and pillagers of dairies and chicken-houses. They
gave some of our citizens trouble, for they cleaned
up the poultry yards and orchards wherever they
went; and as they had a great fondness for milk
<pb id="ashby172" n="172"/>
they did not hesitate to milk any cow that came
their way, drinking the milk warm from the cow's
udder. In this connection I will tell an amusing
incident I witnessed, which shows the brutal appetite
of some men. A few cows belonging to our
citizens were grazing in a meadow. The gentle
cows had all been milked by the soldiers, and there
was one young heifer that was not well broken to
stand when milked. The men drove this animal
into a corner and with their bayonets held her as
quiet as possible. One fellow got on his knees and
tried to milk her, but the animal gave a lurch and
landed both feet on the man's chest, knocking him
over. His comrades laughed heartily and then
tried to corner the animal a second time, with no
better success. At length they gave up the job
and let her go.</p>
          <p>General Schenck, who commanded a brigade in
Sigel's Division, was a guest in our home at that
time, or, to be more exact, he had politely asked
to make his headquarters in our house during his
stay. As it was always a protection to a family
to have one or more Federal officers quartered in
or near a private home, almost all our citizens were
willing to entertain these officers, for they were
gentlemen, and during the first two years of the
war they were most respectful and considerate.
General Schenck and his staff were no exception
to the rule. He was a very courteous and
<pb id="ashby173" n="173"/>
kind-hearted man, whom we could respect even
though he was an enemy of our country.</p>
          <p>As I recall him he was a large, stout, and rugged-looking
man of middle life, with auburn hair,
slightly tinged with gray. He had been a member
of Congress from Ohio and thus early in the
war had not been able to establish a great reputation
as a soldier. He was very intelligent, amiable
and courtly in manner, and most deferential
to ladies. Every morning before breakfast he
would go into the garden and pluck the most
beautiful rose, bring it to the house, and present it
to my mother. He always wore a flower in the
lapel of his coat, which indicated a refinement and
delicacy of sentiment not often observed among
military men.</p>
          <p>He was very careful in his dress, and had as his
valet a young mulatto man who looked after his
personal comfort. When he left our home this
negro stole an overcoat belonging to my father and
a number of small articles belonging to the room
occupied by General Schenck. My father wrote
to General Schenck and gave him a list of the
articles stolen, having, however, no expectation of
ever recovering the articles, and writing more to
post the General as to the honesty of his valet.
Much to our surprise, some three or four days later
a courier came all the way from Sperryville, some
30 miles distant, and brought the stolen goods,
<pb id="ashby174" n="174"/>
with a courteous note from the General, offering
apologies for the negro.</p>
          <p>The negro had stolen the goods but claimed that
he had taken them believing that they belonged
to the General. The valet had lied, for he knew
perfectly well that the Confederate gray overcoat,
with cloth buttons, was much too small for a man
of General Schenck's large proportions. Fortunately
he had been caught before he had time to
dispose of the stolen goods. A small incident like
this would have been disregarded by the vast majority
of men in the General's position; and his
attention to so small a matter showed his nice sense
of honor and his consideration for the rights of a
citizen in whose home he had passed only a few
days.</p>
          <p>General Schenck was a seasoned soldier. At
the battle of Slaughter Mountain Sigel's Division
suffered severely and General Schenck's Brigade
bore the brunt of the fight. Again, at Second
Manassas Sigel's troops were severely handled, and
General Schenck was wounded and as a result lost
an arm. After the close of the war he was appointed
Minister to the Court of St. James by the
President of the United States. During his service
in England he became very popular because of
his rare social gifts and his genial personality.
He was also the author of a book on the game of
poker,  -  a book that became an authority, and has
<pb id="ashby175" n="175"/>
been widely used by card players. Because of
this contribution to the amusement of the public
he obtained the sobriquet of “Poker Schenck,” perhaps
the most widely known way of distinguishing
him.</p>
          <p>In relating these incidents I am perhaps repeating
much history that is known to the generation
that lived just before, during, and after the war.
Yet many of the facts related may have an interest
to the present generation and to those that follow,
since they illustrate the character and temper of
the times and of the people who took part in
the events recorded.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby176" n="176"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XV</emph>
<lb/>
STONEWALL JACKSON AND THE MARYLAND CAMPAIGN</head>
          <p>IN the early spring of 1862 the people of Virginia
found large bodies of Federal troops invading her
territory. McClellan had pushed his forces on the
Peninsula within a few miles of Richmond, and
the fall of the Confederate capital seemed probable.
In the Shenandoah Valley the Federals had
reached as far as Harrisonburg, and held possession
of the most fertile section west of the Blue
Ridge. A large army under General Pope was
pushing into the interior by way of Culpeper
Court House and Gordonsville. The armies of
the Confederacy were kept in constant action on
the defense, yielding here and there to the pressure
of larger forces in front. Nothing but the mistakes
of the enemy and the boldness and activity
of the Confederate armies could change the situation.
The first opportunity came when Jackson
pushed west and defeated the Federal army at McDowell
on May 8th and 9th. Returning to the
Valley with this prestige of success, Jackson began
the great campaign that resulted in the defeat
of the armies under Banks, Shields, and Fremont.</p>
          <pb id="ashby177" n="177"/>
          <p>Within 30 days he had marched his men over
200 miles, and captured large supplies and prisoners
and had defeated the Federal armies in every
engagement. This great strategy and accomplishment
had raised Jackson's name to the highest renown;
but this quiet, earnest man was thinking
and caring little for his personal distinction. His
best efforts were devoted to the cause he loved, and
his one aim was to free his State from the invading
army.</p>
          <p>The movement of Jackson's forces to the Peninsula
and his coöperation with Lee soon led to the
defeat of McClellan and the withdrawal of his
army from the front of Richmond. Next came
the advance north led by Jackson, the battle with
Pope at Slaughter Mountain, and the flank movement
around Pope, resulting in the retreat of his
army to the Rappahannock, where it was held on
the defensive until Jackson had moved around his
right wing, captured Manassas, with its stores, and
cut off all communication with Washington.</p>
          <p>Next came the second battle of Manassas with
complete rout of the Federal army and its retreat
to the Potomac.</p>
          <p>The successes of the Confederate arms in such
rapid succession had driven the Federal forces
almost entirely off the soil of Virginia. In all
these victories the genius of Stonewall Jackson
stood out in bold relief. As a strategist, as a
<pb id="ashby178" n="178"/>
leader, as a genius of bold and daring adventure,
he had no equal. Jackson was always aggressive,
his mind was full of initiative, of cunning, and
daring, which gave a spirit of inspiration to all
his actions and movements. His secretiveness, his
earnest piety, his faith in the guiding hand of
Providence, his belief in himself and his mission,
all gave a force to his military genius,  -  a genius
that grasped every situation and carried him
through every difficulty he encountered. The
mystery of the man was the inspiration of the men
who followed him, who believed in him, and who
knew no such words as failure and defeat with
him at their head.</p>
          <p>These military movements of Jackson have
been studied and written up by the students of
military history and by the ablest critics of warfare;
they have been made the text-book for the
student of the science of war, and they will ever
hold a place side by side with the work of the
greatest soldiers of ancient and modern times.</p>
          <p>Jackson had long advised the invasion of
Northern territory, and after the First Manassas
he had advocated an attack on Washington. The
opportunity was now favorable for an aggressive
movement north of the Potomac. In this advance
Lee assigned the leadership to Jackson. On September
2d Jackson, with his command, pushed
across the Potomac at White's Ferry and assembled
<pb id="ashby179" n="179"/>
his men in Frederick City. Lee with the
larger army followed. The combined forces
under Lee were estimated at 64,000 men, but as
there were many stragglers the active force was
10,000 less. The Federal army under McClellan
was at that time being assembled and reorganized
in and around Washington. It numbered over
100,000 men in arms, while a Federal army of
8,000 men, under General White, was in possession
of Harper's Ferry, and some 3,000 men were
in Winchester, there being also about the same
number at Martinsburg,  -  all in the rear of the
Confederate forces then concentrating near Frederick
City.</p>
          <p>It was evidently the purpose of the Federal
authorities to hold Harper's Ferry, and embarrass
the rear of the Confederate army, and cut off its
communication with the South by way of the
Valley. It was evident to Lee that this Federal
force should be dislodged at once. Longstreet,
with 25,000 men, declined to lead the attack on
Harper's Ferry, and Jackson at once assumed this
difficult task. On September 10th Jackson,  -  his
command reinforced by three divisions,  -  began to
invest Harper's Ferry on three sides.</p>
          <p>Crossing South Mountain at Turner's Gap, he
moved west in the direction of Williamsport,
where he crossed the Potomac. He then marched
to Martinsburg, to drive the Federal troops stationed
<pb id="ashby180" n="180"/>
there into the net at Harper's Ferry.
Closing in around the garrison now occupying
strong positions on the heights around this place,
he began preparations for its immediate capture.
Prompt work was required, for McClellan was
pressing through Frederick City and South Mountain
to the relief of General White, now walled
in by Jackson. During the 13th and 14th Jackson's
batteries played on the garrison and soon
convinced General White that further resistance
was impossible.</p>
          <p>Early on the morning of the 15th the place was
surrendered unconditionally, with a loss to the
Confederate side of less than one hundred men.
General White surrendered 12,000 prisoners, with
as many small arms, 73 pieces of artillery, and all
stores, wagons, horses, and army equipments in the
place. The results of the surrender were very
advantageous to Lee, as his forces were being
heavily pressed through South Mountain by
McClellan and his 90,000 and more men. Lee
was forced to retire to Sharpsburg where he was
joined by Jackson,  -  now released from Harper's
Ferry.</p>
          <p>The ground around Sharpsburg was elevated on
a plateau, bordered on the north and east by
Antietam Creek,  -  a rugged stream that wound its
way through high banks to the Potomac, which
was from one to three miles west of Lee's position.
<pb id="ashby181" n="181"/>
With an army now reduced to 45,000 men,
it was a serious question whether Lee should, with
90,000 men assaulting his lines, remain on the
defensive or retire across the river and take a position
on Virginia soil, thus abandoning the object
of the Maryland campaign: a decisive battle with
McClellan and a crippling of his army. Lee decided
to stand at bay and await an assault from
McClellan. He had little to expect from this
line of action except a dignified defense and a
retreat that would retain the morale of his army
and weaken the force of the Federal blow aimed
at him. The ground and position, properly secured
by works, hastily constructed, were favorable
for defensive operations; and the burden of
attack was placed on the Federal troops, which
up to this time had met with indifferent success
in assaults upon Lee's men.</p>
          <p>Before daylight of September 17th, the firing
of the pickets began between the two lines, and
within a short time the Federals, led by Hooker,
began the attack on the left wing, held by Jackson
and his men. Following a cannonade lasting an
hour, the advance was made through a wide open
field; the Federals pushing forward with energy
and daring, until they encountered the Confederate
lines, when the resistance became obstinate
and unyielding.</p>
          <p>Charge and countercharge were made and repulsed.
<pb id="ashby182" n="182"/>
The artillery was used <hi rend="italics">en masse</hi> to
silence the Confederate batteries and aid the advancing
columns in their assaults. The firing
from Jackson's men was poured upon the charging
columns, with deadly effect. The men were cut
down in such numbers that the field was soon
covered with bodies of dead men and wounded,
while the living were mixed in wild confusion.
The dead lay piled up in front of the Confederate
lines in heaps; still the Federals rushed in and in
places broke through the lines, only to be forced
back for renewed assaults. , Backward and forward
the battle raged, with clouds of smoke and
crash of muskets and almost deafening roar of artillery.
Neither side seemed willing to yield. As
fresh men were rushed in to support the Federals
the Confederates rallied and closed in their depleted
ranks. From one end of the line to the
other the battle raged for hours. When the left
wing failed to give away the center of the line
was charged and recharged, only to be repulsed
until fresh men could be brought into action.
Failing to break the left and center, McClellan
ordered Burnside to attack the Confederate right
with three divisions. Here the resistance was
long and bloody, and at one time the result looked
disastrous to the Confederates; but General A. P.
Hill, coming from Harper's Ferry where he
had been with Jackson, brought fresh men into
<pb id="ashby183" n="183"/>
action in time to save the wavering lines and
drove Burnside's men under cover.</p>
          <p>This fortunate counterstroke at the proper time
saved the day. The Federals retired from the
field and gave up the struggle for the day, which,
extending from daylight to early afternoon, had
been gigantic. Every moment was filled with intense
action. Marching, countermarching, firing,
and loading had put a strain on the men that could
last no longer. When night came both armies
were exhausted; many soldiers, without food or
water, fell asleep in their lines almost forgetful
of the carnage and suffering about them. Out of
130,000 men who had met on the field in the
morning over 20,000 had been killed or wounded.
The Federal losses were greater than those of the
Confederates; for the attacking party had been
exposed to the greater danger. No less than fifteen
generals and brigadiers had fallen in the
battle.</p>
          <p>After the battle Lee held a conference with his
generals to decide whether the army should retreat
during the night and cross the Potomac. In
this conference, after all had given their opinions,
General Lee, mounted on his horse, rose in his
stirrups and said:</p>
          <p>“We will not cross the Potomac to-night. If
McClellan wants to fight in the morning, I will
give him battle again.”</p>
          <pb id="ashby184" n="184"/>
          <p>The will and courage of this great soldier were
invincible. He knew McClellan. He knew the
temper of his own men.</p>
          <p>On September 18th the two armies remained in
the same position. McClellan made no effort to
renew the attack. Lee collected and buried his
dead, removed his wounded across the Potomac
as far as was possible, and then during the night
withdrew his entire army to the Virginia side,
taking all his wagons and artillery with him.</p>
          <p>The withdrawal of the Confederates gave
McClellan and his Government the nerve to claim
the battle of Antietam as a great Federal victory;
but the facts did not warrant any such claim, for
McClellan had been balked and driven back at
every point. His army, while not stampeded,
was prostrated and demoralized for the time being,
and some days passed before it was able to make
an aggressive movement.</p>
          <p>With the return of the Confederates to Virginia
the campaign of 1862 came to a close. The
two great armies that had met on hard-fought
battlefields, extending from the Peninsula to the
Potomac, had been exhausted. They rested like
two worn out game cocks, too deeply wounded to
resume fight.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby185" n="185"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XVI</emph>
<lb/>
FALL AND WINTER OF 1862</head>
          <p>THE Valley of Virginia, which had been in the
possession of the Federal troops since the early
spring, was now within the Confederate lines.
General Lee went into camp in the northern counties
of the Valley, where he reorganized his army
and gradually restored its efficiency. At his suggestion
to the President the Army of Northern
Virginia was organized into two army corps, the
command of one of which was given to General
James Longstreet and the other to General T. J.
(Stonewall) Jackson. Each was made a lieutenant-general.
Jackson received his commission on
October 11th and was placed in command of the
Second Army Corps, made up of the divisions of
Ewell and D. H. Hill and the Stonewall Division.
His corps numbered at the time of its organization
about 27,000 men. The First Army Corps,
under Longstreet, was transferred to eastern Virginia,
and went into camp near Culpeper Court
House.</p>
          <p>Jackson remained in the lower Valley for some
weeks and enjoyed the quiet rest of the camp and
the beautiful country around. The larger portion
<pb id="ashby186" n="186"/>
of his force was camped on the Opequon,
with headquarters at Millwood, Clarke County.
During this time he was actively engaged in destroying
the Baltimore and Ohio Railroad and the
Manassas Gap Railroad, between Manassas and
Strasburg.</p>
          <p>Stuart was active. With his cavalry and with
600 picked men, well mounted, he started on
October 9th on a raid into Maryland and Pennsylvania.
Crossing the Potomac at McCoy's Ford,
he marched north to Chambersburg, which he
reached late on the evening of October 10th.
Here he secured a number of horses and supplies,
destroyed rail and wire communications, and rested
until morning. He then marched east to Emmetsburg,
Frederick City, and Hyattsville, where
he camped for the night, having covered a distance
of 90 miles since leaving Chambersburg. On the
12th of October he cut the lines of communication
with Washington, but running into Federal troops
that were on the lookout for him, he crossed the
Potomac at White's Ferry before the enemy could
close in on him.</p>
          <p>He then rejoined the army in Virginia. In a
space of 58 hours he had traveled with his men
126 miles through the enemy's country, without
a casualty; had brought back several hundred fine
horses, and had located the positions of the Federal
army. He was vigorously pursued by large
<pb id="ashby187" n="187"/>
bodies of Federal cavalry, but he eluded them at
every point and inflicted more damage on their
horses by the circuitous chases he led them than he
was himself exposed to by the direct route of
travel he made. The raid of Stuart had the
further effect of delaying the movements of
McClellan. It was not until October 26th that
McClellan commenced the passage of the Potomac
and again invaded Virginia. At this time he had
with him a total strength of 225,000 men for offensive
work, and this army had been thoroughly
reorganized and equipped for active service. On
November 7th the Sixth Army Corps of the Army
of the Potomac, numbering 125,000 men, with
320 guns, assembled between Bull Run Mountain
and the Blue Ridge. In Washington a garrison
of 80,000 was encamped and along the Baltimore
and Ohio Railroad there were some 22,000
men.</p>
          <p>To face this powerful force the Confederates
had a total of 71,809 men and 279 guns,  -  a force
divided at that time. Lee did not concentrate his
forces in front of McClellan, but held the Second
Army Corps in the Valley to threaten McClellan's
rear. As soon, however, as McClellan advanced
from Warrenton Lee decided to unite his forces.
This advance was not made, for on the same day
McClellan was removed and General Burnside
was given the command of the Army of the Potomac.
<pb id="ashby188" n="188"/>
Burnside at once changed McClellan's
plans and moved the Army of the Potomac to
Falmouth on the Potomac, and later to Fredericksburg.
It was then evident that the line of
advance on Richmond would be by way of Fredericksburg.
On November the 22d Jackson left
Winchester, on the 27th his army was concentrated
at Orange Court House, 37 miles from
Fredericksburg, and on the 29th the First and
Second Army Corps were united in front of Burnside.</p>
          <p>I have followed these military movements
through the campaign of 1862 that the reader
may have a brief view of the operations of the
different forces in northern Virginia, that he may
understand the situation of our people, and the
effect these movements had upon the domestic life
and interests of our citizens. In 1862 our village
had a population of less than 500. It was
the county seat and only village of any importance
in the county. Located on a railroad running
from Washington to the main Valley of the
Shenandoah, it was in communication by pikes
with a large agricultural country to the south and
southeast that gave it some commercial importance
and considerable inland trade. It had good
stores, four churches, a court-house, and a number
of attractive private homes. With the exception
<pb id="ashby189" n="189"/>
of one tanyard, there were no factories in the
place.</p>
          <p>Our townspeople were largely represented by
the professional and mercantile element and a few
retired farmers. The people were refined, hospitable
and moral, for the community was made
up of old families who owned their own negroes
and some property. The surrounding country
was settled by a well-to-do rural population that
owned good farms, good live stock, and a
well-behaved class of negroes. When the war broke
out our people were happy and prosperous.
there was no poverty in our county, for labor was
respected and worthy of its hire, and a comfortable
living was within the reach of everyone. Of
course all this was changed by the fortunes of
war. All personal property was swept away, and
many of our citizens were impoverished. Those
who owned lands were generally able to hold
them, but all improvements on the land were so
destroyed that the bare soil was about all that was
left. Houses, barns, outbuildings, and fences
were in many instances burned, or were left in
such a dilapidated condition as to be almost worthless.
Only two flour and grist mills were left in
the county, the others having been burned in the
fall of 1864 by the order of General Sheridan.</p>
          <p>About 30 per cent of the population of the
<pb id="ashby190" n="190"/>
county was negro. Of the white population over
90 per cent was of pure Anglo-Saxon blood.
There was a small German element composed of
moral and industrious citizens. The majority of
our people were landowners and farmers, the rural
life being one of great independence and refinement.
There were a number of fine old estates
and many of the landowners lived in baronial
style, in homes of comfort and hospitality.</p>
          <p>There were few rural communities in Virginia
where the people were so free from debt and
social unrest as in our county, and few where the
rights of the slave were so respected and cared for.
Slavery was considered a responsibility, not a
privilege. The negro was happy and contented.
He loved his master.</p>
          <p>Up to the close of 1862 these conditions had not
been seriously disturbed. The armies that had
passed through and encamped in the county had
burned a great deal of fencing and had destroyed
some of the growing crops, so that within a radius
of two miles of the village there were few fields
left enclosed and the land was open to general
use. As much of the live stock,  -  such as horses
and cattle,  -  had been taken for the use of both
armies, only such animals as cows, hogs, poultry,
and a few old and broken-down horses were left
for the use of our citizens. But this stock was
sufficient for all necessary wants, and the question
<pb id="ashby191" n="191"/>
of food supplies had not been raised. Many
of the people living in the village began to keep
cows, hogs, and poultry and to cultivate the
garden and the orchard. In this way home supplies
were not reduced to any great extent. This
was a fortunate circumstance, as during the last
two years of the war our village population would
have suffered for the actual necessities of life, had
not the garden, the orchard, and the poultry yard
supplied the food necessary to sustain life.</p>
          <p>Breadstuffs, groceries, and clothing became
luxuries, for the wheat and corn were either removed
or destroyed by the Federal troops,
groceries could seldom be had and clothes were
made of material for the greater part spun, woven,
and dyed, by our women.</p>
          <p>After the latter part of August, 1862, our
county was held within the Confederate lines, and,
with the exception of a few raiding parties, we
had no Federal troops until the early spring of
1863. During the fall and winter months our
people were able to follow their usual avocations.
The farmers cultivated and gathered their crops
by the labor of old men, negroes, and boys. The
home life was made sad or joyful as the effects of
war were experienced in the results of battle.
With all the active male population in the army,
the losses by sickness and death in battle were felt
by almost every family; and those soldiers that
<pb id="ashby192" n="192"/>
had so far escaped the casualties of war were at
the front, and each mail might bring tidings of
sorrow to some heart. Our boys were seldom able
to come home on furlough unless encamped near
us; but the wounded and convalescent sick came
home for rest and recovery, so that our village
still remained a rendezvous for a number of disabled
soldiers.</p>
          <p>The social life was in this way kept in a state
of excitement that removed all monotony and
gloom and gave a live interest to daily occurrences.
All was not sorrow and depression of spirit, for
the hearts of young and old were fired with
patriotism and hope of success for the Southern
cause. The withdrawal of the Federal army, the
acts of heroism and the fame of Lee, Jackson and
other generals inspired a hope of final victory, and
the belief that the war would end in the independence
of our nation. Up to the spring of 1863
the progress of the war had been favorable to the
South, hence the winter of 1862 was a period of
happy expectation. Looking forward to better
things, we regarded the events of the past as small
sacrifices that a people should make for liberty
and independence. Those who had been bereaved
by the death of their loved ones or who suffered
losses of property were reconciled to the decree of
fate because hope seemed to smile on the Southern
arms.</p>
          <pb id="ashby193" n="193"/>
          <p>During the fall of 1862 the President of the
Confederate States called upon the people of the
South to observe a day of Thanksgiving and
Prayer for the success of the Southern arms. The
people were requested to meet in places of public
worship and offer prayers to Almighty God in
thanks for His mercy and love.</p>
          <p>In our village our citizens of all religious denominations
assembled in one of the two churches
left for worship. The congregation was made up
almost entirely of old men, women, girls, and
boys, there being not a man there that was able
to bear arms. A few old servants occupied seats
in the gallery. Of those present some were in
deep mourning for loved ones who had died in
service; some were sorrowing for their friends and
relatives in hospitals and camps; indeed, there
was not a soul that was not touched in some way
by the hand of war. The minister was an old
man whose sons were in the army, whose hair was
frosted by the cares of time, whose shoulders were
bent under the weight of years, and whose heart
had been touched by the sorrows of life. His
spirit was the spirit of the times. After the congregation
had sung the old hymn, “How firm a
foundation, etc.,” he poured out a fervent prayer,
and then took as his text the following verse:</p>
          <q direct="unspecified">“And let it be, when thou hearest the sound of a
going in the top of the mulberry trees that then thou
<pb id="ashby194" n="194"/>
shall bestir thyself, for then shall the Lord go out
before thee to smite the host of the Philistines.”  -  
<bibl>II SAMUEL, 5-24.</bibl></q>
          <p>With a clear, sweet, and earnest voice he told
the congregation the history of the long war between
the house of Saul and the house of David,
of the triumph of David over Saul, of the establishment
of the throne of David over Israel and
over Judah and finally how David had delivered
Israel from the hands of the Philistines and out
of the hands of all their enemies. He drew a
comparison between the struggles of David, and
his efforts to establish a kingdom of righteousness
for the people of Israel and those of the people of
the South in their struggles for political independence.</p>
          <p>He tried to explain the nature of the contest
the Southern people were making, the hardships
and sacrifices they had to endure, the signs of the
times, in the going of the leaves in the top of
the mulberry trees, and the necessity for united
and persistent effort upon the part of every
man, woman, and child in the great struggle
for liberty in which the Southland was engaged.
After referring in the most touching and pathetic
way to the sorrows that many in the congregation
were now bearing for the loss of loved ones who
had fallen in battle, to the uncertainties that then
surrounded those now active in service, to the need
<pb id="ashby195" n="195"/>
of courage and faith to bear all things, he raised
his voice, with a spirit of reverence and fire, and
cried out, “Bestir thyself, for then shall the Lord
go out before thee to smite the host of the
enemy.”</p>
          <p>This sermon stirred the most profound emotion
of the congregation, and filled each member with
silent courage and with an abiding hope that the
Lord was with them. There was scarcely a dry
eye in the church. All took to heart the spirit of
truth, the admonition of zeal that the preacher
had inspired.</p>
          <p>After the lapse of many years I am only able
to repeat the words and thoughts of the good old
preacher, long since gone to his reward, in this
brief and imperfect way. The language has been
lost but the impression left on my boyish mind
was too deep to be forgotten. It has lingered all
these years in memory's hidden shelves because it
was treasured in the heart and mind, like the
prayers taught by our mothers in the very earliest
days of childhood that are never forgotten, like
the nursery rhymes and little poems and nurses'
tales that live forever in sweetest recollection.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby196" n="196"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XVII</emph>
<lb/>
WINTER PLEASURES AND DANGERS</head>
          <p>DURING the fall and winter of 1862 our community
was kept in more or less commotion by
visits from the soldiers of both armies. While
the Confederate army was in winter camp there
were frequent opportunities for the boys in gray
to visit their homes on furlough. This was especially
the case after the great defeat of Burnside
at Fredericksburg on December 11th and 12th.</p>
          <p>In November, after Stonewall Jackson left the
Valley, the Federal troops took possession of Winchester
and that town became the outpost of the
Federal army. Frequent raids by the cavalry
were made from Winchester into the surrounding
country and our village was frequently threatened
by these raiding parties, so we were kept on the
lookout, as no one could tell when a visit would
be made. We then occupied neutral ground between
the armies,  -  ground that was open to the
pleasure of either. The boys in gray, whose
home was our village, had to conceal their visits
at night; during the day, however, they could
easily make their escape, for warning of the
enemy's approach could be easily given in ample
<pb id="ashby197" n="197"/>
time for them to escape. The danger these boys
assumed may be illustrated by the following incident:</p>
          <p>One of our boys, whose home was on the main
road of travel between our place and Winchester,
visited his home and spent several nights with his
family. Early one morning a man dressed in
Confederate uniform rode up to the house and
rushed in before his presence was known. Without
ceremony he entered a room where the
boy in gray was seated talking to his mother.
As he entered the room the young Confederate
took him for one of his companions and rose
from his seat to offer him a welcome. The
Federal soldier, seeing the boy, drew his pistol and
demanded surrender. The boy in gray sprang on
him so suddenly that he seized the pistol before it
could be fired, then he grappled with the Federal
soldier. In the tussle that ensued the Confederate
threw the Federal and had him fixed on the floor,
while the mother, who was in the room and an
eyewitness to the struggle, cried out to her boy,
“Give it to him, son; give it to him.” But while
the fight was still going on a great commotion was
heard in the yard and the mother, going to the
window to see what the noise meant, found that
the yard was full of Federal cavalrymen, who
were dismounting to enter the house.</p>
          <p>Turning to her son, she told him to surrender,
<pb id="ashby198" n="198"/>
as there was no chance for him to escape. Up to
this time he had had the advantage, and but for
outside aid, would have captured his aggressor.</p>
          <p>Realizing the situation, he released his hold and
allowed the man to rise. Though still holding
the pistol he told the man that he would surrender,
and he was soon hurried off to prison.</p>
          <p>The Federal soldier,  -  who wore over his blue
uniform a Confederate gray overcoat that disguised
him completely, was what was then known
as a “Jessie Scout.” He had ridden in advance
of the raiding party, partly disguised as a spy,
and had picked up a tartar who would have given
him serious trouble had not his comrades come to
his rescue.</p>
          <p>This occurrence was not unusual, for our boys in
gray, when visiting the homes of their friends in
the Federal lines or in neutral territory, assumed
the risks of war and often made trouble for their
families, whose homes were frequently searched
and not infrequently plundered by men who
claimed to be looking for rebel soldiers, but who
were really in search of valuable property.</p>
          <p>On one occasion just after daybreak and before
any member of my family, except my father, was
out of bed a raiding party of Federal cavalry
rushed up to my home and entered the house,
demanding to know whether any rebel soldiers
were sleeping in the house. My father answered
<pb id="ashby199" n="199"/>
in the negative; but they claimed the right to
search the house from cellar to garret.</p>
          <p>Going through every bedroom, closet and
hiding-place, and finding no evidence of rebel
soldiers in the house, they mounted their horses
and rode away. In one respect they were decent:
they took none of our property. This is more
than can be said of those who came later in the
war, for our people were often robbed by wandering
squads of cavalry, in search of plunder rather
than of rebels, who did not hesitate to take anything
they could carry away,  -  especially silver
and articles of food and clothing that had any
value to them. I will give an illustration.</p>
          <p>One early morning in the fall of 1864 two
Federal cavalrymen rode up to the side-yard fence
that enclosed my home and asked the servant to
call my father as they wished to see him. The
servant came into the dining-room, where the
family was eating breakfast, and told my father
he was wanted at the fence by two soldiers. As
the air was chilly my father threw over his
shoulders a handsome black cloth overcoat that
had seen but little service. The coat had a peculiar
value as it belonged to a young relative
who had been killed in battle, and after his death
his mother had presented it to my father, who had
not worn it a half-dozen times.</p>
          <p>I followed my father out to the fence, where
<pb id="ashby200" n="200"/>
the men were seated on their horses. They asked
a few questions, then rode away, and we thought
nothing more of the incident. However, after
dark the same day two cavalrymen rode up to the
same place and called to one of the servants in
the yard to tell my father to come out to see
them. As it was dark, we could not tell whether
they were the same men we had seen at the same
place in the morning. Boylike, I went with my
father. When we reached the fence the spokesman
remarked that two of their men had reported
to General Torbert,  -  then commanding the raiding
party  - that they had seen a citizen wearing
that morning a handsome overcoat, like those worn
by Federal officers, and that they had been ordered
to bring the overcoat to his tent, the man
with the overcoat, if necessary.</p>
          <p>My father protested that the coat he had worn
that morning was his own, that it was a citizen's
overcoat and bore no resemblance to a uniform.
The man insisted that his orders were explicit,
that he wanted to see the coat to be satisfied as to
its character, whereupon my father told me to go
to the house and bring out the coat. This I did.
The man on horseback examined it carefully, felt
the silk collar and cloth buttons, the silk lining
and general make-up of the garment. He then
coolly remarked:</p>
          <p>“Yes, this seems to be a citizen's overcoat, but
<pb id="ashby201" n="201"/>
I have positive orders from General Torbert that
I must bring the coat to his camp.” He also had
the courtesy (?) to add: “General Torbert instructed
me to bring the owner of the coat with
me, if he did not consent to give me the coat. I
am satisfied that it will be returned to the owner
as soon as it has been examined and found to be
the coat of a citizen.”</p>
          <p>While the discussion was going on the cavalrymen
held fast to the coat. It was quite dark,
General Torbert's camp was over a mile from my
home, and the only route to it was through dense
woods. My father knew well that if he undertook
the trip on foot he would never reach the
General's camp, that these men would gallop away
from him or murder him on the way. He saw
they were thieves, if not desperadoes, and that the
only thing he could do was to submit to the hold-up.
After protesting against the brutality of the
demand, he said: “Take the coat, it is my
property, I never expect to see it again.” The
villain, again apologizing for the injustice of
General Torbert's order, put spurs to his horse
and rode away. The men had simply lied about
General Torbert, had maligned his character, and
had disgraced the uniform they wore. They had
robbed a citizen of his personal property when he
had no more ability to protect himself than a man
who is held up by a set of bandits. I felt most
<pb id="ashby202" n="202"/>
keenly for my father, for he experienced the
humiliation and indignation that every brave
spirit feels when personal rights are assailed by
brute force and when resistance is impossible by
reason of the situation. So I said to him:</p>
          <p>“Father, don't worry over this theft. These
men are not soldiers but thieves who follow the
army in uniform to rob and pillage our people.
When I get old enough to enter the army I will
have revenge for this insult.”</p>
          <p>The war was over before I was able to express
in act the indignation I felt in heart. The loss
of the overcoat was of minor importance,  -  insignificant
in comparison with other losses we had
sustained,  -  but it wounded our deeper feelings,
gave us a consciousness of crushed spirit, the sense
of helplessness, of mortification because of the
indignity to which we had been subjected.</p>
          <p>I want to say in this connection as a matter of
justice, that such experiences as I have here related,
while common, were not universal, and are,
after all, almost inseparable from the nature
and consequences of civil war. Armies are made
up of units, and these units represent the type and
character of the men who make up the whole.
During the first two years of the war between the
States the Federal army was composed of volunteers
who represented the best type of citizen of
the North and West. The officers who were in
<pb id="ashby203" n="203"/>
command were in the majority of cases gentlemen
of good standing at home, as well as of good
breeding. They may not have been the best
soldiers, because they had not been tried and
hardened by active service, but they were loyal
and true men, who were trying to conduct the war
on a high ethical basis.</p>
          <p>The men who entered the Federal Army during
the last three years of the war were of an entirely
different type, being the riffraff of the North,
foreigners, bounty jumpers, hirelings, substitutes,
and negroes, while the majority of officers who
commanded them had come up from the ranks.
Their views of warfare had changed with the
policy of the Government; for when it was found
that the South could not be coerced by the force
and gallantry of arms,  -  that sterner weapons were
required than muskets and cannon,  -  the contest
narrowed to the basis of endurance.</p>
          <p>It was recognized at Washington that the only
policy that could win the war was to starve and
destroy the Confederate forces,  -  a policy not confined
to the men in actual arms, but used against
old men, women, and children in their homes,
against life and property, if necessary to the subjugation
of a high-spirited people.</p>
          <p>The War between the States kindled bitter animosities,
yet all through that contest of passion
and blood innumerable instances occurred where
<pb id="ashby204" n="204"/>
the warmest friendships were made between friend
and foe, where acts of kindness were done, where
generous hearts were ready to help and to heal the
wounds and sorrows of individuals and families.
Our people have never forgotten the kindness that
some of the Federal officers and men rendered
them when they held at bay some of the thieves
and cutthroats in the Federal army. The generosity
and consideration of an enemy can often
heal the wounds of his adversary,  -  can, as it were,
pour water on coals-of-fire and drown the flames
of passion. This was often the case during the
first two years of the war.</p>
          <p>It was only as the war progressed, and as the
policy of the Federal Government became cruel
and barbarous towards the <sic corr="non-combatants">noncombatants</sic> of the
South that the violent hatred of the Southern
people was kindled. This hatred was not toward
individuals but was directed at the political
leaders and officers that were responsible for the
wanton destruction of private property and the
unnecessary punishment of old men, women and
children of the South who were within the Federal
lines. Our people respected such soldiers as
McClellan, Meade, Grant, Thomas, McDowell,
Hancock, and a number of others of that type;
but they repudiated and denounced the cast of
Sherman, Sheridan, Pope, Hunter, Butler, and a
number of lesser lights,  -  men that carried fire and
<pb id="ashby205" n="205"/>
sword in both hands and instructed the men under
them to steal, destroy, and carry away the property
of innocent citizens. The barbarity of these men
is a lasting stain upon a Government that controlled
the policies of the nation at that time. If
such a policy were justifiable then let us bow in
shame to the authority of a civilization supposed
to be founded on principles of justice and
humanity.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby206" n="206"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XVIII</emph>
<lb/>
BOYISH SPORTS. VISIT TO RICHMOND</head>
          <p>ABOUT the 1st of October our people were relieved
of the high tension that the spring and summer
months had brought because of the presence in our
neighborhood of the two armies. Months had
passed since the boys and girls had enjoyed the
privileges of school. We were growing up under
an exciting life that was educational in only one
way: it gave instruction in observations and experiences
that in a measure strengthened character.
It failed, however, to train the mind in
that information that must come from books and
from the spirit and instruction of the teacher.</p>
          <p>After a long rest from school about the middle
of September, 1862, a small private school was
opened by a middle-aged gentleman who had been
raised and educated in our county but who for
some years had practiced law in a Western State.
He was not a trained teacher, but he was a man
of good sense, education, and character and, above
all, a man of good heart. He had returned to
Virginia to enter the Confederate army, but as the
summer campaign had almost closed he decided to
<pb id="ashby207" n="207"/>
spend the winter months in teaching school rather
than in the idleness of camp life. A small building
was found for the school.</p>
          <p>It was divided by a partition, the boys occupying
one room, and the girls the other. The class
was a small one, in which there were more girls
than boys. In this school I took up the routine
work of book study, but I cannot say that my
work was highly profitable. There were constant
interruptions, and for days the school had to be
closed on account of the excitement and disturbances
of war, when rumors of raids and actual
raiding parties made it necessary for our teacher
to dismiss the class and allow us to go home.</p>
          <p>Upon one occasion while we were at our desks a
body of Federal cavalry came into the village
before we were aware of its presence. Several
cavalrymen, with drawn pistols, rode up to the
door, called the teacher out, and so alarmed
the children that a general stampede followed.
There was not a resumption of school work for
several days. Early in the spring the Federal
cavalry came to our village and encamped there.
A few weeks later our school broke up, our teacher
joined the army, and four of our oldest boys, then
about 17 years of age, left home for military
service. A few weeks later two of these boys
were wounded in battle and a third was a prisoner
at Point Lookout, Maryland. During the few
<pb id="ashby208" n="208"/>
months we were at this school many interesting
incidents came into my life.</p>
          <p>My home was enlivened by numerous visitors
who came and went from day to day. I found
much pleasure in this company, as also in the
winter sports of boyhood. In the fall I gathered
walnuts and chestnuts, hunted birds and rabbits
and spent most of the day in outdoor exercise with
Uncle Lewis and other servants on the farm. We
gathered and stored what had been left, cut and
hauled wood and provided for the comforts of the
winter. When the snow came I enjoyed the coasting
on the hillside and with ice we boys had
plenty of skating on the ponds and rivers.</p>
          <p>I had found in one of the old camps several old
muskets and had picked up many cartridges. I
would load these old muskets and practice target
shooting by the hour, thinking I would some day
have to practice shooting at the enemy, if the war
continued a few years longer. I had in some way
secured a small toy brass cannon that would fire
a Minié bullet with as much force as a musket. I
mounted it on wheels, and I would take a position
in front of a hill and fire away at an imaginary
enemy until I had demolished a target placed in
front of a tree several hundred feet distant. In
this boyhood sport I was often joined by some
three or four of my companions of about my age.
We all owned several old horses and would
<pb id="ashby209" n="209"/>
mount these old animals and play cavalrymen,
taking rides into the woods and fields, charging,
jumping, and running as best we could on our
old mounts. These were happy days for us, and
we did not realize the fate that might overtake
us as the war progressed.</p>
          <p>One of my comrades, a lad 16 years of age,  -  
two years my senior,  -  and I were discussing one
day what we purposed to do when we entered the
army and in what branch of the service we would
enlist. He was a good rider and his father owned
a good horse; so he said he would join the cavalry.
One year later he enlisted in a company in the
Laurel Brigade, and in his very first engagement
was killed in the front rank of his regiment
during a charge. But for the difference in our
ages I probably would have been enlisted in the
same service with him.</p>
          <p>These pastimes of a boy living between the
lines, growing up under the excitement and passion
of civil war were the preparatory school in
which we were being trained for future military
service. The rough experiences, the daily duties,
the excitement, and the perils with which we
were surrounded were so lightly considered that
we treated them as matters of course,  -  as pleasant
incidents, as the roughing of an outing, in
which we were seeking adventure and danger of
sport.</p>
          <pb id="ashby210" n="210"/>
          <p>The fall and winter had nearly passed by when
an event took place in my life that offered me
much pleasure and useful experience. My father
had important business with the Confederate
Government which called him to Richmond, then
the capital of the South, and the great center of
military operations. Richmond had been securely
held by the Confederate troops, but was
still the objective point of attack. It was held
by the Federal authorities that the backbone of
the Confederacy could best be broken by the capture
of its capital. It was a difficult place to defend,
as it was open to attack by land and water,
and required large forces to protect it. It had
little strategic value except for its railroad communications
and a few old armories and flour
mills. Its resident population was not over 30,000
persons. It was simply the capital of Virginia
and of the Confederate States, and from this
point of view it had only a sentimental value,  -  
or perhaps was a moral force.</p>
          <p>When my father proposed to take me to Richmond
a great pleasure opened up before my
vision; for I had lived all my life in a small village
and had never seen a city larger than Winchester,
which had only some 3,000 population.</p>
          <p>We left home on the early morning of March
17, 1863, in a two-horse spring wagon, with
canvas on top and sides. My companions were
<pb id="ashby211" n="211"/>
my father, a young lieutenant in the Confederate
army,  -  who had been home on furlough,  -  and
Uncle Lewis, our driver.</p>
          <p>The day was cold, and a light rain with sleet
made the temperature most uncomfortable, while
the road was muddy and in the worst possible condition
for travel. We were from early morning
until dark going a distance of twenty-five
miles. When night overtook us we stopped at
the house of an old gentleman whom my father
knew, and who lived on the road between Sperryville
and Culpeper Court House. After a hearty
supper I was glad to go to bed and was soon sound
asleep. Before daybreak we were up and ready
to resume our journey. We reached Culpeper
Court House about 8 o'clock in the morning, in
time to find accommodations for Uncle Lewis and
the team while we were in Richmond, and to take
the railroad train that was to carry us to the Confederate
capital.</p>
          <p>Culpeper Court House was at that time the
center of military operations, and large bodies
of troops were encamped in and around the place.
It was all bustle and confusion. The Confederate
army was posted along the right bank of
the Rappahannock River, extending from the
mountain to Fredericksburg, and waiting for the
advance of the Federal army commanded by General
Joe Hooker, better known then as “Fighting
<pb id="ashby212" n="212"/>
Joe Hooker.” McClellan had been removed to
make place for Burnside, and now Burnside had
been removed to make place for Hooker. The
new commander was expected to do great things.
He had not yet tested the strength of Lee's sword.</p>
          <p>The train on which we had taken passage was
made up of passenger coaches and freight cars. It
was crowded with soldiers and army attachés and
weighted down with freight. The locomotive
was scarcely equal to the work imposed on it and
we could not make over 8 or 10 miles an hour.
When we came to the Rapidan River we found it
so high from recent rains that it was not deemed
safe for the locomotive to cross the bridge.
Therefore we had to cross on foot and wait on
the bank for a train from Orange Court House
to take us on our journey.</p>
          <p>It was long after dark when we reached the
depot in Richmond. We took a bus and were
carried to the Exchange and Ballard House, then
the leading hotel in Richmond and the headquarters
of Confederate officers and public officials on
duty in the capital.</p>
          <p>The next morning while taking breakfast General
This and Colonel That, conspicuous in uniform,
were seated at the different tables, while
Senators, Congressmen, and other important personages
were at breakfast or in the lobby. All
this gave a very distinguished air to the company,
<pb id="ashby213" n="213"/>
and being all so new to me it greatly excited my
curiosity, and I asked my father innumerable questions,
many of which he was unable to answer.</p>
          <p>After breakfast I went with my father to the
Governor's mansion and to various public buildings
where he had business to attend to. Some
of these buildings were on the capitol grounds
and while my father was attending to his work I
strolled around and saw the Confederate Senate
and Congress in session, and took in the general
situation from a boy's point of view. When
standing on the portico in front of the capitol
I saw several distinguished looking citizens talking
to a young Confederate officer. My curiosity
overcame my modesty and I joined the company
to hear the general topics of conversation. I am
only able to recall one subject. The officer was
so young and boyish looking that one of the
gentlemen asked him his age. He replied that
he was 19, a native of a Southern State, and held
the rank of colonel of a regiment. Although
dressed in the full uniform of a colonel, he looked
more like a cadet than a man in high authority. I
knew enough of history at that time to recall that
Alexander the Great was in full command of the
Macedonian army at that early age, and that
Napoleon was already a distinguished officer when
in his teens. This young Southern Napoleon was
very modest and unassuming. I have often wondered
<pb id="ashby214" n="214"/>
what fate he met with as the war progressed.</p>
          <p>My father was a very busy man but he showed
me as much of Richmond as possible. One night
the young lieutenant who had accompanied us
from home took me to the theater. It was my
first sight of a place of amusement of this character
and I recall my excitement and my interest
in the play. It was a tragedy of some kind,
made up of stirring and bloody scenes that seemed
too real for amusement. It was as much as my
companion could do to suppress my excitement.
I vividly recall one Sunday morning during my
visit my father took me to services in the Episcopal
church that had as its rector the distinguished
divine, Dr. Minnegerode.</p>
          <p>After we were seated Mr. Davis, President of
the Confederate States, walked down the aisle unattended
and took a seat in front of the altar. He
was a regular attendant of St. Paul's church, and
his presence usually attracted a large congregation.
The minister in his prayer prayed for the President
of the Confederate States and “all others
in authority.” After the close of the service the
congregation stood while Mr. Davis walked down
the aisle, then followed him from the church.
This was the only time I ever saw Mr. Davis.</p>
          <p>This visit to Richmond was exceedingly satisfactory
to me. I had actually seen the capital of
<pb id="ashby215" n="215"/>
the Confederacy, and had observed the scenes behind
the seat of war where the affairs of the new
nation were being directed, where all the policies
of the Government were organized, and where the
hopes of the Southern cause were centered.</p>
          <p>It was evident from the preparations that were
being, and had been, made for the defense of Richmond
that the Confederate authorities had no
intention of ever abandoning that city as the capital
of the Government until forced by the might
of arms to do so. Richmond had become the center
for the manufacture and storage of military
supplies; it had large hospitals and prisons, and
had grown by the influx of people who were either
connected with the Government or had been
driven from their homes by the fortunes of war
and had sought a refuge in this city. If any
place were safe from the invasion of the enemy,
they argued, Richmond was that place. Moreover
the activity and business life of the city
offered opportunities for making a living not
found in other localities.</p>
          <p>The cost of living was high, but Confederate
money was plentiful and could be had in large
sums in exchange for anything anyone had to
sell. One hundred or two hundred dollars a
week for board did not come high when one dollar
in gold was worth from 25 to 50 dollars in Confederate
money. The lower the value of the
<pb id="ashby216" n="216"/>
paper dollar the higher the value of the commodity
it would buy, hence the denomination did
not regulate values; it was only a basis of exchange.
Even the soldier in the ranks, who received
the low wage in Confederate currency, was
able to pay the high prices through the unbounded
supply which came to him in many ways. If he
was lucky enough to make a capture in battle or
to hold up a prisoner with a few silver or gold
dollars, he reaped a fortune in Confederate
money. In 1863 a captured horse would bring
from $500 to $5000 in Confederate money, and a
pair of boots from $50 to $200; so the dollar grew
cheaper and the article it purchased dearer.
These were only relative conditions in the nature
of the transaction, provided the seller and buyer
could come to a basis of exchange. The vital
significance of the situation was what it indicated:
the rotten and worthless financial policy of the
Government and loss of respect for civil authority.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby217" n="217"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XIX</emph>
<lb/>
COMPARATIVE STUDY OF SOME OF THE LEADERS OF
THE '60'S. THE CONFEDERATE POLICY AND
THE FEDERAL.</head>
          <p>I HAVE often wondered why the Confederate
Government did not abandon Richmond early in
the war and fall back either to Lynchburg, Charlottesville,
or Danville, where the enemy would
be drawn further away from its supplies and more
exposed to flank movements. During the Third
Silesian War Frederick the Great abandoned
Berlin, his capital, and carried his government
with him in the field. He was driven from pillar
to post, defeated here and there, yet he held his
ground for over seven years until he finally won
success for his country.</p>
          <p>No such policy seemed to guide the Confederate
authorities. It was simply “hold on to Richmond
or go down in disaster.” To all appearances
Richmond was more important to the Confederacy
than the cause they were fighting for, a policy
that has never appealed to my judgment.</p>
          <p>General Lee, Mr. Davis, and others in authority
no doubt knew best what to do, but if they were
familiar with the history of Frederick during the
<pb id="ashby218" n="218"/>
Silesian war, it is singular that they did not see
the wisdom of his policy. The Confederate authorities
were trying to force a foreign recognition
of the Confederate Government, first, by withholding
cotton, and second, by maintaining its
dignity through holding the Southern capital.
If this statement is true, then both policies were
wrong. War loses its dignity when the enemy
has you by the throat and is trying to squeeze the
life out of you; when that happens the time has
come for daring and extreme measures, and the
only dignified thing to do is to force the enemy
to release his hold and come back at him in the
undignified way. Meet him on his own ground,
not by parry and thrust, but by stabs, cuts,  -  anyway
to overcome him.</p>
          <p>The Southern people have prided themselves on
the self-sacrificing efforts they made for their
cause. They seemed to think it was better to go
down in defeat maintaining high standards of
chivalry, honor, and a pride of noble defense.</p>
          <p>Did the North take this view of the war? Not
by any means. It was simply a matter of cold
business calculation. She spent her money, hired
foreign troops, enlisted the negro, robbed and pillaged
Southern homes, and by every means,  -  fair
or foul,  -  tried to wear out and destroy her enemy.
This she finally did. That was the Northern idea
of war. “War is hell,” says General Sherman.
<pb id="ashby219" n="219"/>
In theory and practice he was right. Why the
Southern leaders did not take this view and fight
the devil with his own fire I fail to see. There
is no humanity in being courteous to an enemy
that is trying to take your life. The human thing
to do is to take his life first and the consequences
later.</p>
          <p>Richmond was held until the last; and when
Richmond was abandoned the Confederacy collapsed.
This is about all that can be said.</p>
          <p>Thousands of lives and millions of money were
sacrificed in holding a position that could only
be defended by large armies. When the Confederate
army was used up by death and starvation
Richmond fell and the few men left retreated into
the interior. Only a corporal's guard was left to
maintain the contest, and General Lee  -  perhaps
wisely  -  made a surrender when completely surrounded
by the enemy. The heart of this noble
man and soldier was broken when he gave up the
cause he had for four years led in battle with a
success that has astonished the student of military
history. General Lee was a great soldier, perhaps
among the greatest the world has ever known,
and he was as great in soul and character as he
was in military genius. He lacked only one element
of strength; he was not a great politician
and administrator of civil affairs. He deferred to
the civil authorities and took little or no part in
<pb id="ashby220" n="220"/>
the policies and conduct of the Government.
Had he been a dictator, a man of the type of
Napoleon, of Cromwell, or of Frederick the Great,
in all probability the fate of the Confederacy
would have been different.</p>
          <p>The President and his whole cabinet would have
been overruled, and a strong military power would
have directed the policy of the Government.
Had the civil Government been conducted as the
armies were handled, few mistakes would have
been made. Mr. Davis assumed the rôle of
statesman and soldier. One or the other he might
have been. In both capacities he was neither
fitted by temperament nor hard common sense to
measure up to. His zeal, loyalty, and devotion
to the cause have never been questioned. No man
tried harder to do his duty as he saw it. No man
suffered more from the consequences of the war.
His blunders were honestly made, but they are
open to criticism and have received all the consideration
to which they were entitled. It is not
my purpose to open up a discussion upon which
history has already passed its verdict.</p>
          <p>Mr. Davis was a pure and upright man. He
was a great patriot, but he was not a leader for
such a cause as the South had espoused. His
dignified bearing, his flowery oratory, his chivalric
nature invested him with an importance that he
did not possess. He had knowledge, talents, and
<pb id="ashby221" n="221"/>
great personal gifts, but he did not have wisdom.
He was preeminently a preacher, not a doer of
practical and sensible things. His executive
ability was not far seeing and orderly. His talents
were not constructive. His knowledge of
men was poor and was narrowed by his prejudices.
The difficulties surrounding him were great, and
he failed to grasp the details and consequences of
passing events. Charles Dickens has said that
Bishop Laud was the most learned man of his day
in England  -  and the biggest fool. He had vast
knowledge and no common sense. David Garrick,
in speaking of Oliver Goldsmith, remarked
that he wrote like an angel and spoke like
poor Poll. General Lee, in commenting on the
campaign of McClellan, said that he knew every
movement he would make because he knew his
training. These comments upon the characteristics
of great men go to show that genius and
learning are often narrow in their scope, and that
the possession of great talents in one line of intellectual
effort does not imply that the individual
is thereby qualified for a high order of work in
another direction.</p>
          <p>Mr. Davis was gifted in debate and in oratory.
He was a power in the United States Senate, and
in forensic discussion; but as the executive of a
great revolution he was out of place and he filled
the executive chair with as much ability as a bank
<pb id="ashby222" n="222"/>
president could lead an army. The Confederate
Government needed at its head as president a
man of great constructive ability, of initiative, of
large executive talents, and vigorous common
sense. Mr. Lincoln possessed these gifts to a
much larger extent than did Mr. Davis. Had
Mr. Lincoln been at the head of the Confederate
Government, and Mr. Davis president of the
United States, who doubts the success of the
South?</p>
          <p>As I remember Mr. Davis,  -  on the only occasion
that I saw him,  -  he was rather tall, slender,
and erect in stature, distinguished and graceful in
carriage, and dignified in his bearing and general
make-up. His face was shaved and his hair,
somewhat tinged with gray, was not overabundant.
His nose was well formed, his eyes piercing,
his face thin and drawn with care and
thought. His appearance did not indicate robust
physical health but rather a wiry, elastic energy
that would endure hard work and exacting duty.
His countenance indicated refinement, culture, and
a spirit of quiet force and determination. He
looked the type of the minister, the poet, the
orator, or the philosopher, anything other than
the soldier, the great executive, the man of detail
and fiery energy.</p>
          <p>In stature and physical build he was the opposite
of Lee, of Jackson, and of Lincoln. Lee
<pb id="ashby223" n="223"/>
was an Apollo in his physical make-up; Jackson
was a homely, ungraceful and plain man in his
carriage but he was endowed with an activity and
energy of body and spirit that no labor could
break down; Mr. Lincoln was a giant in height,
with a frame as rugged as it was homely and
striking in manner and personality. All these
great men differed as widely in their intellectual
and spiritual gifts as they differed in physique.
Each represented a type, and the distinguished
part that each played was largely due to his fitness
for the work undertaken. Mr. Davis seemed to be
the only one improperly classed.</p>
          <p>Greater perhaps than any one of the three men
I have mentioned in those gifts of mind that stand
for the highest intellectual attainments and nobility
of soul, he needed that power of action and
balance of judgment so necessary to the great
leader of desperate situations. He was not preeminently
a man of action, of desperate resolution,
or of fiery passions. His mind was a storehouse
of knowledge, of beautiful thought, of intense
patriotism, of deep conviction, trained to
move men by language of flowery speech and deep
emotion, not by vigorous, daring, and bold adventure.</p>
          <p>America has produced few men who have
equaled Mr. Davis in purity and nobility of character
and in those higher gifts of mind that make
<pb id="ashby224" n="224"/>
great names in history. It is unfortunate for
his fame that circumstances made him the leader
of a great movement that needed different characteristics
from those which he possessed.</p>
          <p>Mr. Lincoln was not a man of scholarly education,
of wide learning, or of great oratorical power,
yet he had the genius of common sense, the faculty
of saying and doing the right thing at the right
time. His knowledge of men, his clear views
of the political situation, his powers of leadership
were phenomenal. His clear, concise, and patriotic
oration at Gettysburg placed him in the
front rank of the world's great orators. Neither
Demosthenes nor Cicero, Burke nor Sheridan,
Webster nor Clay ever touched the hearts of nations
as did Mr. Lincoln by his great classic.</p>
          <p>History has shown that men have been raised
up for important occasions. Great leaders have
been discovered. Circumstances have molded the
man for the occasion as much as the occasion
has molded the man. When the leader has not
measured up to the occasion he has gone down in
disaster. It was unfortunate for Mr. Davis that
he had in his cabinet but one or two men who
were really strong and well-trained advisers.
The Department of the Treasury and the Department
of War were badly conducted. The
finances of the Confederacy, especially, were conducted
on the weakest financial basis. The credit
<pb id="ashby225" n="225"/>
of the Government was discounted in the very beginning
of the war. The South had little gold
and silver currency, and no mines that yielded
these precious metals in any quantity. She had,
however, a staple product that always commanded
a ready market. “Cotton was king”; and the
Confederate Government bought cotton with treasury
bonds and currency, hoarded it, and then
failed to use this great staple to any advantage.
During the first two years of the war the Southern
ports were practically open, and it was possible
then to have shipped millions of bales of cotton to
foreign markets in exchange for army supplies or
as a basis of credit for future use. The opportunity
was lost and the Government burned enormous
quantities to prevent it from falling into the
hands of the enemy.</p>
          <p>The rapid depreciation of Confederate notes
and bonds indicated the weakness of the Government
and the worthlessness of its credit.</p>
          <p>The Department of War was about as inefficient
as the Department of the Treasury. It
failed to supply arms, clothes, and food for the
men in the field, and but for the supplies captured
from the Northern armies the military resources
of the Government would have been exhausted
long before they were. It is a sad commentary
upon the war that the Southern cause
was so greatly handicapped by the weakness of the
<pb id="ashby226" n="226"/>
civil administration. In the light of the present it
is very easy to see conditions that were not fully
apparent at the time, yet as a small boy I heard
the criticisms that I have made here expressed by
some of our old citizens in our village. They saw
the drift of things and deplored them, yet they
were powerless to change conditions.</p>
          <p>The Legislative Department was as inefficient
as the Administrative. Both the Senate and
Lower House of the Confederate Congress were
rank with the poison of Bourbonism. Old men,
old methods, old manners, and old dignities
hedged in the thought and actions of men who
were unable to see the signs of the times and the
need of progressive and vigorous measures. If
there is on the statute books of the Confederate
régime one single act of legislation that shows an
original and up-to-date measure, I have never
heard of it. The vital questions of the hour, the
larger views of government, the development of
new and bold policies in civil administration were
lost sight of in the minds of men who were
clouded by age and blinded by impracticable
ideals of patriotism. The cause of the South was
a desperate one. It needed men bold in courage
and resourcefulness, keen in thought and action,
full of initiative, and vigorous in progressiveness.
Did the South have these men at the head of her
civil affairs? Who will answer yes?</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby227" n="227"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XX</emph>
<lb/>
THE SPRING AND SUMMER OF 1863</head>
          <p>DURING the spring of 1863 our village was visited
only once by the Federal troops. On this occasion
a regiment of cavalry came and remained in
camp one day. It marched into the village on a
rainy and foggy morning about the last of April,
and went into camp in a piece of woods near my
home. As the men marched up the pike they were
wearing rubber blankets over their overcoats and
looked quite uncomfortable. The roads were
muddy, and the weather was about as disagreeable
as one could experience. After passing a short
distance in front of my home the regiment turned
to the right and entered a grove. A halt was
made by the column; and while the soldiers were
on their horses, waiting for orders to move, one or
two of the men dismounted and stood at rest.</p>
          <p>There happened to be a number of chickens and
turkeys belonging to my mother browsing on the
grass in a meadow in which they were standing.
An old gobbler was strutting around with his tail
feathers erect and his head ornaments displayed
to their best advantage to attract the attention
of the female members of the turkey family. He
<pb id="ashby228" n="228"/>
was very proud of his ornaments and seemed
trying to attract attention by an occasional “gobble,
gobble.” One of the soldiers, noticing his
antics, approached him, and taking a red handkerchief,
shook it in the face of the gobbler.
The old bird at once put up a fight and gave chase.
The man played with him a few minutes when
an idea struck him, and drawing his saber, he deliberately
cut off the gobbler's head with one
stroke. He then picked up the old bird and
carried it to his horse. In less time than I can
tell the story the men jumped down from their
horses and gave chase to the other turkeys and
chickens in the field. They ran them down until
they had killed all that did not make their escape
in the weeds and under buildings.</p>
          <p>In a few minutes the order of march was
given and the men moved on a short distance and
then dismounted and went into camp. They had
scarcely taken the places assigned to them when
they rushed down to the barn on our place and
ripped off all the plank on the sides of the building
and carried it to their camp to make covering
to protect them from the rain, as it was still
drizzling. Not satisfied with the demolition of
the barn they took all the hay and grain they
could find, and then began to plunder the outbuildings
in search of anything that would add
to their comfort. They made a raid on the henhouse
<pb id="ashby229" n="229"/>
and poultry yard, and ran down every fowl
that came within their reach.</p>
          <p>As a forest of weeds and briars had grown up
around the garden and barn the poultry ran into
this retreat and many escaped.</p>
          <p>While they were engaged in all this plunder
several amusing incidents occurred that show the
low type of men and the mean characters our people
had to contend with at that time. After all
the poultry within reach had been dispatched
these men discovered a pen of small shoats near
the barn. The pigs were small but fat, and a
good size for a roast. Two of the men jumped
into the pen and caught one of the pigs that began
to squeal.</p>
          <p>From the house Aunt Susan heard the noise at
the pen, and she picked up a butcher-knife and
ran for the pen as fast as she could go. When
she reached the place one of the men was climbing
over the side with one of the shoats, which
he had killed, while the other man in the pen was
trying to catch a pig. Susan jumped into the pen,
with the butcher-knife, and, with a voluble outpour
of profanity, defied the man to take her pig
and threatened him with the point of the knife,
if he did not get out at once and let her pigs
alone. The fellow quietly climbed out and returned
to camp with his companion who already
had the dead pig.</p>
          <pb id="ashby230" n="230"/>
          <p>Susan remained at the pen for a short time to
see whether anyone would come to steal the
pigs. She then returned to the house, and was
preparing the dinner when a soldier came in the
kitchen with an old hen he had killed and demanded
to know where he could find hot water
to scald the feathers. Without waiting for an
answer, he discovered a large pot on the stove and,
raising the cover, he plunged the hen in the boiling
contents, which happened to be soup that
Susan was cooking for dinner.</p>
          <p>The old negress caught the man in the act,
and seizing the butcher-knife, made a dig at him;
but fortunately it did not hurt him. He took
alarm, however, and rushed out of the kitchen as
fast as his feet would carry him, taking the hen
with him. Susan chased him out of the yard
and called him by some very ugly names, which
I will not repeat. She had hardly driven this
man away and returned to her work in the kitchen
when she heard a noise in the yard, and going out
the door, saw several men breaking the door of the
smokehouse. They had gotten inside and had
begun to take the meat when Susan arrived on
the scene.</p>
          <p>In a violent rage she ordered these men out and
they quietly departed; but as they were leaving
one of the men saw a turkey hen seated on her
nest in a flour barrel. He jerked up the barrel
<pb id="ashby231" n="231"/>
and started to take it with him, but Susan seized
the barrel and made him let go. The men left
at length, and Susan won the day. The old
negress took the turkey hen in the barrel into the
house and kept it there until the regiment left.
This old turkey hatched a litter of fifteen, every
one of which Susan raised to adult life, and they
gave us a winter's supply.</p>
          <p>Early the following morning the regiment
broke camp and left our village. In the short
time they were in camp they came near cleaning
up our home of all articles of food for man and
beast. Had it not been for Susan, nothing would
have been left. This old negress claimed everything
on the place as her property, and she defied
the right of these soldiers to take what belonged
to her. My father always gave Susan and Lewis
the privilege of raising with his stock a pig or
calf, which he fed and bought when it was sold.</p>
          <p>This he did in consideration of the attention
they gave in caring for the stock and milking the
cows. In addition, my mother gave Susan a
small interest in the poultry that she managed
exclusively, with great success. Lewis had as
an allowance a small piece of land, on which he
raised broom corn, tobacco, and melons. During
the last two years of the war these old negroes
practically ran the entire place and raised what
food supplies we needed.</p>
          <pb id="ashby232" n="232"/>
          <p>The morning the regiment of cavalry left their
camp they were unable to take with them a fine
young mare which was so lame that she could not
put one foot to the ground. I found her and
brought her home. With Uncle Lewis' assistance
I nursed her lame foot until she was able to
walk with some comfort. We sent her to the
farm where she was kept for over a year, when
a raiding party of Federal cavalry came along
and took her and the remainder of the horses on
the farm, except an unbroken colt that was so
wild that they could not catch her. This colt
was the only horse left us at the close of the war.</p>
          <p>As the armies were passing through our county
they frequently left their old, lame, and blind
horses which our people took care of and made
useful on the farm. A horse of any value for
military purposes was pressed into service by one
or the other armies, the only difference being that
the Confederates usually gave a consideration for
the animal and the Federals took it by force.
One day a boy of my age was riding along the
road when he met unexpectedly a squad of Federal
cavalry riding in great haste. His horse was
an indifferent one, but one of the men dismounted
from his horse, which was winded and about
broken down, took the horse that the boy was riding,
and left his own horse with the boy.</p>
          <p>It was a cold-blooded hold-up, but the boy got
<pb id="ashby233" n="233"/>
the advantage as the horse he received soon rested
up and turned out to be a useful animal.</p>
          <p>After the experience that I have related we
saw no Federal troops until after the battle of
Gettysburg in July, 1863. We lived rather
quietly, so far as disturbances from the enemy
were concerned, until the summer of 1864. Our
farmers cultivated their land and did the best
they could with their crops considering the conditions
of labor and the poor material they had
to work with. We had little stock, and, as we
were a grazing people, our grass lands were idle
and overgrown with weeds. The fencing was so
indifferent that it was difficult to get fields enclosed
to raise grain.</p>
          <p>In the spring of 1863 the Federal outpost was
located at Winchester. We were practically
within the Confederate lines. The military
operations were removed from the Valley to
eastern Virginia. The two great armies were
facing each other along the banks of the Rappahannock.
On April the 27th the Federal army
began its first movement in the third advance on
Richmond. The Confederate forces were on the
alert for this advance and were concentrated in
the front of Hooker in the country around
Chancellorsville. On May 1st Hooker had
crossed the Rappahannock and had attempted, by
a flank movement, to get in the rear of Lee's
<pb id="ashby234" n="234"/>
army, assuming that the position of the Confederate
forces had not changed and that the main
body was divided and in a different position to
that which he subsequently discovered. On May
2d Jackson had moved his corps around the
right wing of Hooker, and late in the afternoon
made an assault on the Federals,  -  an assault that
completely routed their forces and drove them
back.</p>
          <p>General Howard, with twenty regiments of
infantry and six batteries, held the right wing of
Hooker's army. It was late in the afternoon
when Stonewall Jackson hurled his entire force
against Howard's men and by a rapid advance,
which was not expected, drove in the Federal
pickets in confusion and soon had the Federal
forces in rapid retreat.</p>
          <p>The right wing of Hooker's army was completely
crushed, and the battle of Chancellorsville
was won. This was a great victory for the Confederates
and put a stop to any further advance
on Richmond. The victory was dearly purchased
as it resulted in the wounding and subsequent
death of Stonewall Jackson. In the impatience
of the battle he was in the advance of his lines
and became separated from the position he should
have occupied. In the darkness and confusion he
and his associates were fired upon, and Jackson
received three bullet wounds,  -  one in the right
<pb id="ashby235" n="235"/>
hand, and two in the left arm, cutting the main
artery and fracturing the bone below the shoulder.
His horse, mad with terror, plunged into the
woods and an overhanging bough came near unhorsing
him. He managed to get into the road
but be had sustained such a shock in his wounds
and loss of blood that he fell from his saddle into
the arms of one of his attendants.</p>
          <p>After lingering and suffering greatly from his
wounds, Jackson passed away on May 10, 1863,
and with his death the South lost the greatest
soldier, next to Lee, that the war produced.
History is filled with his deeds and with a review
of his character. As a military genius the world
has few men who have reached the position he
attained; as a man and patriot his name will long
live among the great characters of history. His
general make-up was so extraordinary that he
stands in a class almost alone among the heroes
and soldiers of all ages. It is not pertinent to
this story to discuss the details of his life, so much
better done by his biographers and by historians
of the war.</p>
          <p>The battle of Chancellorsville was renewed on
the 4th, 5th, and 6th of May, and on the evening
of the 6th Hooker withdrew his army across the
Rappahannock and escaped the hands of Lee.
The Army of the Potomac returned to its old
camp along the north bank of the Rappahannock,
<pb id="ashby236" n="236"/>
while the Army of Northern Virginia remained
on the defensive and began to prepare for the aggressive
movement that it made in the latter
weeks of May when it began the invasion of
Maryland and Pennsylvania.</p>
          <p>The battle of Chancellorsville was hardly con-
tested and resulted in heavy losses to both
armies. The Federal loss was over 17,000 men
and the Confederate loss was over 12,000. The
Federal forces numbered some 130,000 men, and
the Confederate forces were less than 70,000.
The results were great for the South and the hopes
of our people were again alive with encouragement.
The Confederate army was never in better
physical condition, and its morale was greatly
elevated. The men had been seasoned and
hardened to service, and as success had crowned
their efforts they began to feel that they were
invincible. On the other hand, it was evident
that their forces were being gradually reduced
by losses in battle and new recruits were not to
be had in large numbers. Whilst the Federal
armies had met with repeated disasters, and while
their numbers had been reduced by heavy losses,
the resources of the North in men and money were
great and new men could be enlisted as fast as
the armies were depleted. The North had shown
great determination and persistence in her efforts
to subdue the South, and there was no apparent
<pb id="ashby237" n="237"/>
relaxation of these efforts. The policy of the
Federal Government had changed, and by the
recent proclamation by the President of the
United States, emancipating the negro, the people
of the South were brought face to face with
new conditions.</p>
          <p>The practical conditions were now reduced to
the simple problem of endurance. The resources
of the South were being exhausted by losses of
men in battle and by losses of property and territory
by the invasion of Federal troops. Her
vitality and strength were being gradually sapped,
while the North had hardly felt the losses she had
sustained. It was quite evident at this time that
the hope of foreign intervention was a forlorn one,
and that no aid could be expected from outside
sources. The contest was an unequal one, in which
the enemy had all the advantage in wealth, in
men, and in the sentiment of the civilized world.</p>
          <p>The military achievements of the Confederacy
had been marked with distinguished success.
There was no fault with the men who did the
fighting. The whole fault was with the policy
of the Government at Richmond. The South
was finally whipped and worn out by her losses
in battle and destruction of property. Starvation
and death brought submission and humiliation.
In the final estimate she lost her slaves, and she
lost the government she was trying to establish
<pb id="ashby238" n="238"/>
on a basis of slavery. The only thing she saved
out of the wreck was the heroism of her armies.</p>
          <p>After the victory of Chancellorsville it became
evident that the time had come for the invasion
of the North. It was believed that by transferring
the operations of the war to Maryland and
Pennsylvania the people in Virginia would have
a rest and the opportunity to cultivate crops for
the support of the armies and people. By living
off of other States the army could be fed and
cared for at less expense. This was probably one
of the motives which led Lee to invade Maryland.
The moral effect of the invasion was also a strong
motive. Could a heavy blow be given the Federal
army on Northern territory, its effect upon
the results of the war would be highly beneficial.</p>
          <p>An army operating on the defense and on its
own ground has a distinct advantage over an army
that is making an aggressive campaign; hence
General Lee assumed a great responsibility when
he changed his policy of defense to one of invasion
of hostile territory. By this act he gave the
enemy the advantage he had occupied up to this
time. He based his hopes of success upon the
valor and courage of his well-trained men rather
than upon the number and equipment of his
forces. He had calculated to live off of the invaded
country, and to draw large supplies of
clothes and military material from the territory
<pb id="ashby239" n="239"/>
through which he would pass. His previous experience
in the Maryland campaign of 1862 had
taught him that he could not expect large additions
to his forces from the States he invaded, so
that the material advantages of the invasion he
probably considered of less importance than the
moral effect. In the light of the results it can
not be claimed that the Gettysburg campaign was
a success from my point of view, but, to the contrary,
was the high-water mark of the Confederate
cause and the first great loss of prestige the army
under Lee met. After the great contest of arms
at Gettysburg the Army of Northern Virginia was
never the same.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby240" n="240"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XXI</emph>
<lb/>
THE GETTYSBURG CAMPAIGN</head>
          <p>IN the latter part of June, 1863, the Confederate
army broke camp on the Rappahannock and began
the march north in the direction of western
Maryland. The main route of march was across
the Blue Ridge, through Chester's Gap by way
of our village.</p>
          <p>The force under General Lee amounted to
over 70,000 men, including infantry, cavalry, and
artillery. This large body of men were three
days in passing through our place, and they presented
a most interesting and impressive sight.
It was the largest army I had ever seen or have
seen since, and I recall a number of incidents connected
with the march. The men were in splendid
condition and in high spirits. As they passed
through the village the soldiers closed up their
ranks and the bands played as if on parade. The
artillery and the wagons, interspersed between the
different commands, added to the impressiveness
of the occasion and gave a good idea of the details
and appurtenances of war.</p>
          <p>Two miles north of the village this large body
of men had to cross the Shenandoah River at a
<pb id="ashby241" n="241"/>
point where the north and south branches meet
to make the main river. At this confluence a
pontoon bridge had been placed, and the men,
and wagons, and artillery had to cross in a narrow
file. The passage of the army over the bridge
was slow, and the marching columns were often
delayed and had to rest by the roadside until the
line of march could be continued. For miles the
road was often blocked, and while the men were
waiting for the order to march they had a merry
time by the way. I recall one of these incidents
as it made a lasting impression on me.</p>
          <p>The division commanded by General A. P.
Hill was passing through the village and had to
halt until the block at the river was open. It was
in the early forenoon, and the day was somewhat
foggy and damp.</p>
          <p>The men resting by the roadside and in the field
adjoining were laughing at the pranks in which
some of their comrades were engaged. The field
was covered with bats, which were flying around,
darting here and there, and coming so close to the
ground that they could almost be reached with a
long stick. The men were striking at these bats
with sticks, bayonets, and guns,  -  anything, in
fact, that they could find to throw at them. The
fun was most exciting, and the men made perfect
pandemonium as they tried to hit these swift-flying
little creatures. Though there were hundreds
<pb id="ashby242" n="242"/>
of men and an enormous number of bats, not one
was struck. This fun lasted for a half-hour and
only stopped when the order to march was given.</p>
          <p>General Hill and his staff, dismounted, were
standing in a field near the road while this fun
was going on and they entered into the sport with
as much zest as the boys. The General laughed
immoderately at the performances of the soldiers
and laid aside all the graver cares of war. When
the line of march was taken up I and several boys
of about my age joined the men and went to the
river to see them cross on the pontoon. We spent
the entire day watching the different commands
file across the bridge. It was a sight that few
boys can ever see and was worth the time we gave
to it.</p>
          <p>As we were marching along the road one of the
men called me and asked me to carry his gun.
This was just the thing I wanted to do and in a
few minutes I was loaded down with guns. After
carrying them a short distance I would give them
back to their owners and in return they would
give me a handful of caps. Before I reached the
river my pockets were filled with caps. One of
my boy companions was named Charlie. I called
out, “Charlie, come and get this man's gun.” In
an instant the men along the line as far as we
could hear took up the cry and called, “Charlie,
Charlie, come and get my gun,” so that before
<pb id="ashby243" n="243"/>
we reached the river Charlie had more guns and
caps than he could carry and his name was known
to every man in the command.</p>
          <p>This little incident will show some of the small
things that make up a soldier's life, and how these
men in daily contact with the hardships of march,
life in camp, and on the firing line can find fun
and real enjoyment. It was this spirit that often
held men to the duties of military life, for with all
its dangers and trials men often found satisfaction
in camp life, on the march, and in the strife of
battle.</p>
          <p>After the army had passed our way we were
left within the Confederate lines and were in
anxious expectation of the results from the front.
General Lee pushed forward his men, and after
crossing the Potomac he advanced through Maryland
into Pennsylvania. In the meantime the
Federal army under General George Meade had
assembled a large force near the line dividing the
States of Maryland and Pennsylvania in the
neighborhood of Emmetsburg and Gettysburg.
The two armies were approaching and at length,
on the afternoon of July 2d, 1863, they ran up
against each other and the opening battle began
at Gettysburg.</p>
          <p>In the first encounter the Federals were driven
back through the town; but the Confederates
failed to occupy the strong position on the heights
<pb id="ashby244" n="244"/>
south, known as Cemetery Hill. The battle was
renewed on the 3d and 4th with desperate fighting
on both sides. The advantage was with the
Federals as they were on the defensive and held
very strong positions.</p>
          <p>In the assaults made by the Confederates during
the second and third days the losses were
very heavy and the position was firmly held by
the Federals. The celebrated charge made on the
4th of July by General Pickett's command has
gone down in history. At the close of the third
day's battle the two armies were so badly crippled
that neither ventured to renew the fight. General
Lee withdrew his army and retired to the south
bank of the Potomac. He was not closely followed
by the Federal forces.</p>
          <p>The battle of Gettysburg was very disastrous
in its final results to the Confederate cause. It
was the high-water mark of the war and from that
time on the success of the South was held in a
balance until the final overthrow two years later.</p>
          <p>On the retreat of the Confederate army from
Gettysburg it passed for the second time through
our village. Its condition on the retreat was far
different from that on its advance. The men and
the equipments of the army plainly indicated the
rough service that had been experienced. The
ranks of many of the regiments were depleted, the
horses and wagons were worn and broken down
<pb id="ashby245" n="245"/>
in many instances, and the morale of the troops
had suffered greatly. There were many wounded
and sick and a general indication of disorganization.
Many of the men who had passed our way
a few weeks before in high spirits and confident
of victory had been left dead on the field of battle
or were wounded and prisoners in the hands of
the enemy. It was a sad spectacle to our people
and many hearts were in deep distress, for a number
of our boys had been killed and were buried
on Northern soil, while others were wounded and
in Northern prisons.</p>
          <p>A boy with whom I had gone to school was
mortally wounded in a cavalry engagement at a
place called Fairfield. Some of his comrades
buried his body in the corner of the yard of a
citizen, but while they were giving the last rites
of burial they were being pressed by the Federal
cavalry and had to leave before the grave was
entirely covered with earth. This poor fellow
still sleeps in the spot where his friends left him.
On the retreat a regiment of Confederate infantry,
in which there was a company from our county
had been left on duty at Winchester and did not
get across the Potomac.</p>
          <p>This regiment was sent in advance to hold one
of the gaps of the Blue Ridge and to protect the
line of retreat of the main army, which was to follow.
In some way I heard that these men were
<pb id="ashby246" n="246"/>
going to cross the river and also that a pontoon
bridge would be thrown across the stream.
With the curiosity of a boy I, with several of my
companions, went out to the river in the early
morning and saw the men cross, remaining all
day on the bank to see the men make the pontoon
bridge.</p>
          <p>The regiment had to ford before the bridge
had been placed in position, and as the water was
deep there was considerable difficulty in getting
the men over. Some removed parts of their clothing
and others plunged in and waded through, regardless
of clothes, carrying their arms and ammunition
above their heads. After reaching the
opposite bank they formed in line and took up
their march. I did not go back to the village, but
remained, as I have stated, to see pontoons laid.</p>
          <p>Late in the afternoon I returned home with
my companions and on the way back met several
Confederate soldiers with a Federal prisoner. I
was not aware that the Federal army was within
miles of our village and we asked the soldiers
where they had got this prisoner. They then told
us that the regiment we had seen crossing the
river in the morning had scarcely taken a position
in the Gap some four miles east of our place before
the Federal cavalry charged into their
pickets and ran them in; that the regiment had
hardly time to form when a general charge was
<pb id="ashby247" n="247"/>
made and a general engagement followed. The
position of the regiment was well taken in a piece
of timber which skirted the road as it curved
around a deep ravine. When the head of the Federal
cavalry regiment charged down this road it
practically ran into an ambush, and the Confederates
poured a volley into its ranks, which killed
17 horses and a number of men in a bend of the
road within a distance of less than one hundred
yards.</p>
          <p>The road was too narrow for the cavalry to
retreat and it had to run the gauntlet of the fire
until the distance was covered and they could
spread out in the fields beyond the woods. A
number of these Federals were captured. The
regiment then formed in line and made an advance
to a position on a high hill, one mile beyond
the woods where they were encamped. In
this position they formed in line of battle and
waited for an assault from the enemy's forces. A
deep ravine separated the two armies, now drawn
up in line of battle on opposite hills, about one
mile from each other. There was some exchange
of firing and an advance and retreat, with only
a few casualties. The color-bearer, Bob Buchanan,
of the Confederate regiment was
wounded in the right hip and thigh. This poor
fellow was brought to my home the morning after
the fight, and we cared for him for several months
<pb id="ashby248" n="248"/>
until he was able to go to a hospital in the interior.
I shall have to say something about this soldier
later on, for he has an interesting history, and he
played an important part in my boyhood life while
under treatment in my home.</p>
          <p>It was most fortunate for General Lee that the
regiment here referred to had got in position as
soon as it did and that it was able to hold the
Gap in the mountain until the main body of the
army came up. It enabled the entire army to
cross over into eastern Virginia by a direct route.
But for this the entire army would have been
forced to retreat by way of the Shenandoah Valley
and cross the Blue Ridge much further south.
It would have given the Federal troops under
General Meade the inner line of travel and the
possession of Fredericksburg before the Confederates
could have reached the place.</p>
          <p>On the following day the Federals attempted to
force the Gap, but as the main body of the Federal
army had not come up and as Lee had placed
a larger force in the Gap the place was securely
held. I have a vivid recollection of a visit to the
place where the engagement of the previous evening
had taken place, then in the possession of the
Confederates,  -  and this visit simply goes to illustrate
the character of a boy whose curiosity is
often greater than his discretion. I did not ask
<pb id="ashby249" n="249"/>
my parents' permission, but with several of my
companions undertook to go and see what a battlefield
looked like after the fight was over. It
was not a prudent thing for a small boy to do,
but I was not thinking of possibilities, being too
deeply interested in what was going on. While
we were seeing the sights of the day before, the
two armies were drawn up in line of battle on
opposite hills a mile away, and batteries of artillery
were in position to begin work at any moment.
No one knew at what moment an attack
would begin.</p>
          <p>Scattered along the road and in fields by the
roadside the division of Texans, commanded by
General Hood, was resting, under orders in
broken ranks. These men were lying down under
shade trees, wandering about the fields looking
for berries and fruit, while some were eating,
others were sleeping, and all were patiently waiting
to be called to do battle. Under some cherry
trees in the same field were Federal soldiers who
had been wounded the day before and had not yet
been carried to the hospital. I heard one of the
Confederates remark that these men were mortally
wounded and too near death to be disturbed.
I also saw one dead Federal soldier, who
had not yet been buried. He had been stripped
of every stitch of clothing and was as naked as
<pb id="ashby250" n="250"/>
when he had come into this world. He had probably
been dead only a short time, for he was the
only one not buried.</p>
          <p>The next evening the Federal army came up
and made an attack but was repulsed. As the
Federals were driven back, the Confederates followed,
with a charge that drove the attacking
party back to a very strong position. For several
hours the artillery and infantry were engaged;
no results followed other than the death
of several hundred men and the wounding of
many more. The Confederate wounded were
brought to our village and were quartered in the
hotel, then unoccupied.</p>
          <p>After the third day the entire army had passed
through, and it was no longer necessary to hold
the Gap. The Confederates withdrew, and the
following morning the Federal army took possession
of our village. These men were in a desperate
frame of mind and wherever they went they
robbed and destroyed everything they could lay
their hands on, sweeping the country through
which they passed like a cyclone and inflicting
great suffering on our citizens. The excuse they
gave for this highway robbery was that the Confederates
had cleaned up things as they passed
through Maryland and Pennsylvania, seeming to
forget the fact that they had first set the example
during their previous invasions of the South.</p>
          <pb id="ashby251" n="251"/>
          <p>An incident happened in my home at that time
which explains the nature of the situation. Soon
after the Federal troops entered the village a Federal
officer, dressed in the uniform of a colonel,
rode up to our home, and dismounting, came to
the front door, where he was met by some member
of the family. He very politely asked if he could
see a late Richmond paper. He was invited into
the hall and a chair was given to him. We fortunately
had a late paper, which was handed to
him and he quietly began to read it. In the
meantime my mother came in and offered him a
glass of ice water, which he accepted. She then
offered him a glass of milk and a sandwich which
he seemed to enjoy. While he was in the house
a cavalryman rode up in the back yard and told
one of the servants that he wanted all the silver
in the house and that he intended to have it, drawing
his pistol and commanding the servant to go
and get the plate. In great alarm she went into
the house and told my mother what the man had
said; whereupon my mother went out to where
the man was sitting on his horse. He then repeated
his threat. My mother went into the hall
where the officer was seated and asked him to protect
her. He immediately went out and ordered
the man to leave the place at once, taking his
name and command and declaring that he would
have him arrested as soon as he returned to his
<pb id="ashby252" n="252"/>
command. This officer remained in our house for
several hours. We had no further trouble. Had
he not been present this cavalryman would probably
have robbed us. I think, also, that the
kindly way my mother had treated him had made
him act as promptly as he did. We never learned
his name, but we know that he was a gentleman
and a true man.</p>
          <p>That same afternoon these Federal troops left
our village and we did not see a Federal soldier for
months. Our section of country was now free
from military operations and we were at liberty
to do as we pleased. The domestic life of the
community now went along quietly and peacefully
and we lived for the time being as happily
as circumstances would permit, considering the
anxiety that beset many homes, as the men in the
army were still exposed to casualties of war.</p>
          <p>When the Federals left they did not disturb the
wounded soldiers in the hotel or other places where
they had been left by their commands. These
wounded men were cared for until able to resume
duty.</p>
          <p>The young color-bearer who had been carried
from the fight to our house with the two
wounds in his thigh, was nursed as carefully as
possible. We had no surgeons to dress his
wounds,  -  which were flesh wounds, but were
infected and discharged very freely,  -  and I soon
<pb id="ashby253" n="253"/>
learned to dress them for him. He grew pale and
thin but he was patient and appreciative and I
became very fond of him.</p>
          <p>I would spend much of my time in his room
trying to amuse him and he, in return, gave me
many interesting accounts of his military experiences.
He was only 19 years of age and was the
color sergeant of his regiment, in which position
he was greatly exposed to danger in battle. He
told me that three men had been killed carrying
the flag before he had been promoted to the position.
He had been wounded in the first engagement
in which he had acted as color-bearer. I
enjoyed the company of this young soldier and was
sorry when he left.</p>
          <p>After he was able to walk on crutches he was
eager to get within the lines, as he was apprehensive
that a raiding party would come and take
him to prison. Late in the fall he went to Lynchburg
and entered a hospital, where, we afterward
learned, he died of smallpox contracted there.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby254" n="254"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XXII</emph>
<lb/>
THE FALL AND WINTER OF 1863</head>
          <p>THE fall and winter of 1863 brought quiet and
rest to our community. The military operations
of both armies had practically ceased in Virginia.
The men went into winter quarters and only a
few raiding parties of cavalry were now and then
seen. A brigade of Confederate cavalry encamped
about two miles south of our village for
some four or five weeks to rest their horses and
secure food for the men and animals. It was a
season of rest for man and beast. A number of
the men who lived near were given short furloughs,
as they lived near their homes and could
report for duty in a few hours. Those who remained
in camp amused themselves with different
sports, among which was horse racing. Close to
the encampment was a long and level river bottom
that made an excellent race course.</p>
          <p>A most exciting race took place between horses
belonging to Colonel Massie and Lieutenant-Colonel
O'Farrell, of the 12th Virginia Regiment,  -  a
race that I had the pleasure of witnessing. Colonel
Massie owned a farm in the northern part of
our county on which he raised some well-bred
<pb id="ashby255" n="255"/>
colts. Among these colts was a three-year-old that
had never been shod and was scarcely bridle-wise.
It had been running in pasture with the cattle and
had never had a touch of a currycomb. Its hair
was long and coarse and, with its unkempt hair, it
looked like a sheep. The boys on the farm had
discovered that the colt was a fast runner.
Lieutenant-Colonel O'Farrell had a very handsome and
showy horse, full of spirit and energy, but, like
many showy persons, it did not have much real
merit. This Colonel Massie knew, for he was an
excellent judge of horses. He accordingly made
a bet with his lieutenant-colonel that his colt
could beat the showy horse.</p>
          <p>All the arrangements were made for the race,
and the entire camp was in high glee for the sport.
The betting ran high and the odds were in favor
of the horse, as the colt presented an ugly appearance.
When the race was planned the men gathered
on a bluff along the side of the race course
and had a splendid view of the track from start
to finish. The colt was brought out and was
ridden by a boy of 15,  -  a son of the Colonel,  -  
who rode bareback and used his hat as a whip.
The horse, ridden by a man in the regiment,
had on his handsome trappings and was very
showy and spirited. The colt, to the contrary,
was as meek as Moses, and few believed that
it had any go or merit. When the order was
<pb id="ashby256" n="256"/>
given for the start the two horses flew up the
track amidst the shoutings and cries of the men,
keen with excitement and intent on the finale.
The boy on the colt soon took the lead and when
the two entries passed the judges' stand he was
some lengths ahead. The horse seemed winded,
but the colt paid no attention to the honors it had
won and walked around as quietly as though nothing
had been done. The excitement was wild; the
men threw up their hats, yelled, and made the
woods and fields echo with their shouts. As the
betting had been largely on the horse the winner
gave good returns, and money changed hands very
freely.</p>
          <p>This was the first horse race I ever saw, and it
was worth more than all I have seen since because
of picturesque and unique surroundings. These
soldiers entered into the spirit of the occasion and
forgot for the time the hardships and cares of
war.</p>
          <p>A few weeks later the command moved away
and made an excursion into western Virginia as
far as the town of Keyser, on the Baltimore and
Ohio Railroad, where they captured and destroyed
much property. One of the boys in the command,
who had been my schoolmate in the early spring
and who was a witness of the horse race I have
described, was killed in a charge upon a garrison
posted in Greenland Gap. He was a gallant
<pb id="ashby257" n="257"/>
young man, not over 18 years of age, and had
seen service in the army less than half a year.</p>
          <p>I recall a most exciting chase of two Confederate
cavalrymen by a company of Federal cavalry
that I witnessed in the fall of 1863, and which
to the looker-on, at least, was real sport.</p>
          <p>I was playing in the front yard of my home and
saw two Confederate soldiers riding along the
road in the direction of Winchester. Each man
was leading a horse, which was probably being
taken home to be turned out for a winter's rest.
When these men had reached the brow of a hill,
where the pike leads down to the river, they ran
up against a company of Federal cavalry coming
in the opposite direction. As soon as they saw
the Federals,  -  who were not over one hundred
yards in front of them,  -  they wheeled their horses
and took to their heels; but not before they had
been seen by the Federals. The two Confederates
ran back as fast as they could go,  -  letting the
led horses loose to follow,  -  the Federal cavalry
in hot pursuit; but, having fast-running
horses, they gained in distance on their pursuers,
so that when they were opposite my home they
were some three hundred yards in the lead. Opposite
my home was a large field, then in the commons.
When this field was reached the two led
horses left the road and, with heads and tails up,
ran out in the field and made a circle around in
<pb id="ashby258" n="258"/>
front of their pursuers. The horses suddenly
turned their heads in the direction of the men following
and with loud snorts seemed to bid defiance
to their followers. They waited for a
moment until the Federals were within a hundred
yards of them when they suddenly wheeled around
and made up the road after the two cavalrymen
as fast as they could run. The Federals fired
their pistols at the horses and pressed on after
them; but the animals made a safe escape and
soon joined the two Confederates. When the
pursuers saw that they could not overtake the
two men and their horses they gave up the chase.
The attitude of defiance which these two horses
put up amused me greatly, for they seemed to
know instinctively that they were being followed,
and they entered into the sport of the chase with
as great a show of high spirits as young colts in
the pasture. The two Confederates probably did
not enjoy the chase half so much, as they were
bent on getting away from their pursuers.</p>
          <p>That reminds me of a similar case that I witnessed
about a year later,  -  the chase being by a
squad of Federal cavalrymen in pursuit of one
Confederate. On this occasion the soldier was
a one-armed Confederate named Clarence Broadus,
whom some of our people knew well. Clarence
was a native of Page County, and had lost an
arm in battle. He was afterwards appointed a
<pb id="ashby259" n="259"/>
conscript officer in the service of the Government
and was very active in running down men who
were eligible to military duty. He was an energetic
and daring fellow and had made some narrow
escapes in hunting men who were dodging service
and who hid in the mountains away from the
sight of men. Clarence used to go after these
characters and was several times fired upon from
ambush by some of them, but he usually landed
the man he was after and was much feared by
the shirkers of military service. He made frequent
visits to our village and on one occasion
came very near being captured by the Federals.
One day, as he was sitting on his horse in the main
street of the village, a company of Federal cavalry
made its entrance at the north end of the street,
coming from the direction of Winchester. Clarence
sat quietly on his horse until the Federals
were within one hundred yards of him, when he
pulled off his hat and beckoned to them to come
on and capture him, firing off his pistol, putting
spurs to his horse that ran as fast as it could
go. The Federals followed him in hot pursuit;
but he soon outdistanced them, and as he ran he
would turn in his saddle and fire his pistol at
them, calling to them to come on. With the
stump of the amputated arm he guided his horse,
while he used the pistol with the other hand. The
horse he rode was a handsome dun and very fleet.
<pb id="ashby260" n="260"/>
It had been trained to obey his command, and was
easily guided or checked by his handless arm.</p>
          <p>Clarence was a man that took all kinds of risks
and it was a surprise that he got through the war
with his life. I do not know what became of him
after the war.</p>
          <p>While on the subject of conscript duty carried
on by the Government during the last year of the
war, it may not be uninteresting to the present-day
reader to know what strenuous efforts were made
to secure recruits for the army. Every white male
in good physical health, between the ages of 16
and 60 years, was subject to military duty during
the last years of the war; and few men escaped
the service. My own county had been raked, and
I know of but two men who were able to dodge
the service, one of whom had managed to keep
out of the army until the fall of 1864, when he
was forced to enter the service. He bought a
horse and had himself equipped with uniform and
high-top cavalry boots, which he wore around like
a knight on parade. He was always pretending
that he was going to the front but in some way
he managed to stay around his home and never
was enrolled in any company. The war closed
in time to save him from arrest.</p>
          <p>The other man had enlisted in one of the infantry
companies at the beginning of the war, but
he soon deserted and hid in the mountains near his
<pb id="ashby261" n="261"/>
old home until he was at length caught, tried for
desertion, and sentenced to be shot. His father
was a very reputable citizen, and through the influence
of friends he succeeded in getting the sentence
of death removed, upon condition that his
son should do other work for the Government.
The man was made useful at a post removed from
danger; for he was simply one of the class of constitutional
cowards. A case of constitutional
cowardice, with which I came in contact as a boy,
was that of a man in the army that had a fear
of bullets which he could not overcome. Whenever
he went into an engagement he invariably ran,
and no threats of his officers could overcome that
fear. He admitted that he could not help running
and begged to be transferred to some branch
of service in which he would not be exposed to
danger. He was a correct man in every respect,
and in camp or on the march always did his duty,
while his comrades respected him and sympathized
with him, for he did not profess to be courageous,
as some cowards do. This man was forced by
his captain to go into a fight, and under the influence
of the fear that overcame him, he went
to the Federals, became a deserter, and remained
in the North as a non-combatant until the close
of the war.</p>
          <p>I always had a deep sympathy for this fellow
and have always thought that the captain of his
<pb id="ashby262" n="262"/>
company made a great mistake in not having him
assigned to the hospital corps where he would have
been of far greater service to his country than in
the ranks. Courage, both physical and moral, is
a gift that all men do not possess in the same degree.
The man who has it is not necessarily better
than the man who has to struggle to overcome his
weakness of temperament. Some of the best men
I have known,  -  men who were soldiers in the
army,  -  have told me that nothing but pride and
a high sense of duty had held them steadfast under
the great dangers of battle.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby263" n="263"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XXIII</emph>
<lb/>
ROSSER'S RIDE AROUND MEADE'S ARMY</head>
          <p>ON December the 16th, 1863, General Rosser, in
command of the Laurel Brigade, made a raid
around the army of General Meade,  -  a raid that
created much interest and excitement, and one that
presented a remarkable illustration of the daring
and endurance of the Confederate cavalry.</p>
          <p>Leaving Fredericksburg with his command of
three regiments and the battalion of White, Rosser
forded the Rappahannock and moved by rapid
marches around the army of Meade, encamped
along the north bank of the river in the neighborhood
of the old encampment of Burnside. By a
circuitous route Rosser pushed forward in the direction
of the Blue Ridge Mountains, traveling
over muddy and frozen roads, crossing dangerous
streams, and contesting every mile with the forces
of the enemy that were either opposing or following
his march. For three days his men were kept
constantly in the saddle, suffering for food and
sleep and from the severity of the weather. It
was not until they reached Upperville that they
were able to go into camp for a night's rest; and
when they did get there some of the men were
<pb id="ashby264" n="264"/>
so frozen that they had to be lifted from their
saddles, and their horses were jaded and half
starved. After resting overnight Rosser crossed
the mountains at Ashby's Gap and then followed
the banks of the Shenandoah River until he
reached Front Royal, at dusk in the evening of
December 19.</p>
          <p>Within 72 hours Rosser had traveled from
Fredericksburg to our village, covering a distance
of over one hundred miles and only resting in
camp one night. The weather was rainy and
cold, and both men and horses suffered severely.
When our village was reached General Rosser and
his staff spent the night in my home, and I am
able from this fact to recall the facts connected
with the raid. I have never seen men so worn
out and dilapidated in appearance. After a
hearty supper they went to their rooms and slept
like dead men. The next morning when Rosser
and his staff appeared at the breakfast table they
were much refreshed by sleep and gave an account
of the experience of the past four days in the
saddle.</p>
          <p>I remember General Rosser as he looked at that
time. He was a man of large stature and striking
appearance,  -  muscular, well built, and athletic.
He was then not over 26 years of age. He had
graduated at West Point in April, 1861, and immediately
after graduation resigned from the Federal
<pb id="ashby265" n="265"/>
army and went South to join the Confederate
forces. He was made a lieutenant of artillery,
but was soon transferred to the cavalry and made
colonel of the Fifth Virginia Cavalry. His dash
and daring soon brought him into notice and he
was promoted to the rank of brigadier-general and
given the command of the old Ashby Brigade, now
called the Laurel Brigade. As the commander
of this brigade he made a distinguished record in
the last years of the war. The raid which is here
referred to, and that added largely to his fame,
was made soon after he took command of the
brigade. After resting overnight in our village
the command moved south to Luray and later
went into camp in the upper Valley where forage
was provided for the horses.</p>
          <p>My recollections of this expedition made by
Rosser are made most impressive by one circumstance
which had a peculiar interest to a boy of my
age. The morning following the stay of Rosser
in my home one of the couriers on the staff, named
Will Aisquith, was compelled to leave with us
the horse he had ridden, for the reason that when
he had taken the animal out of the stable after
a night's rest the poor beast was so stiff that it
could scarcely move. I have never seen a more
emaciated and miserable-looking horse than this
one, and as Will Aisquith had no idea that the
animal would live he gave her to me. I took
<pb id="ashby266" n="266"/>
charge of her, fed her, and looked after her comfort
until she was able to move about. After a
few weeks she began to improve in strength and
I was able to ride her. During the rest of the
winter she became my constant companion and
the amount of pleasure I got out of her would
be difficult to tell. To a boy of my age she was
invaluable at that time, for good horses were not
then to be had and we were glad to use any old
plugs left by the armies.</p>
          <p>When the spring came I took this mare to the
mountains where good pasturage was to be had,
where she was not exposed to capture by the Federals,
and where I could make occasional visits to
see her. Before the early summer came she had
got as fat as a seal, and had so improved in appearance
that no one would have recognized her
unless well acquainted with her in her more prosperous
days. Some time during the summer Will
Aisquith came to our village and, recalling the old
mare he had left with me to die, came to my home
to inquire about her. When I told him of her
present condition and that he could have her if he
wanted her, he was so happy at the idea, that
I went at once with him to the mountain, some
four miles distant, and after chasing the mare for
some time we caught her, and Aisquith went away
rejoicing. I never heard of the mare after she
was again put in the service of the cavalry. She
<pb id="ashby267" n="267"/>
probably soon went the way of all horse flesh.
She came into my life at a time to add to its enjoyment
and robustness and, like other old war
horses I owned as a boy, passed out of my hands
to reenter service and to die in the cause of war.</p>
          <p>In the history of human warfare, where this
noble beast braves all the dangers of battle and
bears all the hardship of military service with
unselfish loyalty, it will be found that the horse
responds more promptly to the calls of duty and
service than any living creature. The old war
horse has, therefore, a peculiar interest to me and
I love to recall his heroic services and to pay respect
to his deeds.</p>
          <p>In the War between the States the cavalry
service in my section was both conspicuous and
brilliant. Our people are a horse-loving people;
and from the very earliest years of childhood our
boys and girls are taught to ride, and there are few
youths who do not excel in horsemanship, so that
when the war came many of our best young men
entered the cavalry. Out of five companies that
went from my county into the Confederate army
three were cavalry and a number were members of
Mosby's independent command. These men were
all first-class riders and were mounted on the best
of horses. Three of these cavalry companies were
in the Laurel Brigade; and it is probable that no
brigade of cavalry in either army measured up to
<pb id="ashby268" n="268"/>
the standard of the Laurel Brigade in all that
makes the efficient cavalryman.</p>
          <p>No Arab of the desert was ever more devoted
to his steed than the <sic corr="Virginia">Virgina</sic> cavalryman was to
his horse. The flower and chivalry of the Valley
and Piedmont counties were enlisted in cavalry
service, each man owning his own horse, and each
horse being filled with the pride and spirit of his
rider. No braver and bolder riders followed
Spotswood and the Knights of the Golden Horseshoe
than followed Ashby and Rosser in the Valley
campaigns. No better mounts were ever known
in war than the horses ridden by these men.</p>
          <p>Both before and during the war the Valley
horse was famous for his speed, endurance, and
spirited life. These animals gave such an advantage
to the cavalry service that the success of
Stonewall Jackson in his Valley campaign was
largely attributed to the cavalry of his command.
After Ashby and Jackson passed away the reputation
of the cavalry was kept up by Rosser and the
old Laurel Brigade. These men held out until the
war closed and many of them brought their old
horses home to work in the wagon and in the plow.</p>
          <p>A relative of mine owned one of these old cavalry
horses after the war,  -  a horse that he had
purchased at a sale by the Government of army
horses, at Winchester. This old horse had been
in many a cavalry charge and still had all the fire
<pb id="ashby269" n="269"/>
of war in his heart, though he had been degraded
to the service of the wagon and of the plow and
to the quiet life of the farm. It was one of my
greatest pleasures to ride this old animal; for with
the slightest encouragement he would take the bit
in his mouth and run as fast as his legs would
carry him. With all my strength I was unable
to hold him in until I could bring him to a long
hill and wind him. When a cheer was made or
another horse attempted to pass him he imagined
he was in a charge, and away he would go until
almost completely exhausted. I greatly admired
and loved this old fellow. He gave me many
happy hours.</p>
          <p>Our county, so famous before the war for its
high-bred horses, still retains this distinction,
which has within the last two years been recognized
by the Government by the establishment of
a Remount Mount Station that promises to become
one of the most important horse-breeding establishments
in this country. The landscape, climate
and grass of my old county are especially adapted
to the growth and raising of the highest class of
cavalry horses, and here the United States Government
has purchased a large body of land and is
now extensively engaged in raising horses for
army service.</p>
          <p>But  -  to return to my story  -  during the winter
months our school was conducted without interruption.
<pb id="ashby270" n="270"/>
We boys and girls had a most pleasant
time at school, and after school hours our home
life was filled with profitable duties. We had
to do much of the work around our homes and on
the farm, and when not engaged in these duties
we had many opportunities for hunting and for
the sports of the season, such as skating and coasting,
horseback riding, and sleighing; for we had a
few old army horses, somewhat broken down in
service but still retaining the spirit of previous
army service. These horses had been trained in
the cavalry, and, because of the practice of service
in the charge and the excitement of battle they
were fiery and mettlesome, and would run and
jump, with all the spirit of younger animals.
There was the greatest abundance of wild game,
such as rabbits, partridges, wild turkeys and
pheasants. We boys would set snares for the rabbits
and with our old army muskets, loaded with
slugs, would hunt in the fields and woods for the
larger game. In this way we had most pleasant
experiences, and we seldom failed to bring home
the fruits of our hunting excursions. I became
quite an expert shot with the musket and pistol,
and practiced the use of these arms by shooting
from the back of the horse which had been trained
to stand under fire. A number of the boys had
these old army horses and we had amusing experiences
with them, the most exciting of which
<pb id="ashby271" n="271"/>
was running to the mountains when the report
came that the Federals were going to raid the village.
It was only in this way we could keep possession
of our horses. There was usually some
announcement given of the coming of these raiding
parties,  -  often false alarms,  -  but we would
mount our old horses and run to the mountains
and refugee for one or more days until all fear
of the enemy had quieted down. The Blue Ridge
Mountains and their foothills were close to our
village, and into these mountains the enemy
seldom went. Much of this mountain land was
in grass, and during the war a great deal of it was
kept under cultivation, corn, wheat, rye and oats
being raised. But for this circumstance we would
have suffered much more for necessary food. All
the farm lands in the valley and along the roads
were without fencing and what crops the farmers
could grow were taken or destroyed by the armies
that passed through.</p>
          <p>During the winter of 1863 our farmers were
able to gather the crops they raised, and we did
not suffer greatly for food supplies. The greatest
difficulty we had was in getting labor to cultivate
the land and gather the grain. We still
had a number of faithful negroes and they, with
the aid of the old men and boys, did the work of
the farm, while our women and girls did the work
of the home. To tell the truth, we boys and girls
<pb id="ashby272" n="272"/>
enjoyed doing the work, for there was an excitement
and interest in it that more than compensated
for the drudgery of labor. We were being
taught lessons of self-sacrifice and of hardship that
were valuable in building up our characters
and habits. While we children were growing up
under these severe conditions of life, our older
people were even greater sufferers by the acts
of war. Their property, the fruits of early industry,
was being swept away; their nearest of
kin were in the army, exposed to the casualties
of war, and almost every family was in mourning
for the death of some near relative who had
lost his life in service, and as the war progressed
it became more and more apparent to our older
citizens that the results of the conflict were be-
coming more and more uncertain.</p>
          <p>Christmas Day, 1863, I shall always remember.
The boys at home on furlough decided to give
our people an illustration of a sham battle. All
who had horses entered into the engagement. The
men were divided, and one party was to be that
of attack, and the other party on the defense.
The pistols were loaded with blank cartridges, and
everything was done to make the fight as realistic
as possible.</p>
          <p>One party took a position at the north end of
the village. The attacking party made an assault
on this position and when it was repulsed
<pb id="ashby273" n="273"/>
it was driven through the main street as fast as
the horses could carry them, both sides firing their
pistols and going through the fight as if it were
an actual battle. There was an advance and then
a retreat, charge and countercharge, until one
party completely routed the other. When these
men had finished with their sham battle they presented
an appearance that I am scarcely able to
describe. There had been a slight snow on the
ground and the streets were full of slush and
mud. As the horses ran over the streets they
threw the snow and mud in the faces of each
other and all were literally covered with mud.
Both horses and men were in the dirtiest condition
possible and presented a most horrible plight.
If this is war, I thought, may Heaven spare me
such an experience! Yet this was actual war
without its carnage. As no one was hurt and the
mud could be removed, no serious harm came of
it.</p>
          <p>I remember that I hung up my stocking on
Christmas Eve and when I opened it the following
morning I found in it some cakes, apples, walnuts,
and doughnuts, but no candy, toys, and the things
that boys usually get in times of peace from Santa
Claus. I thought the old man must have put me
on a war diet. But I was just as happy, for my
wants were simple in those days.</p>
          <p>We saw no candy during the last two years of
<pb id="ashby274" n="274"/>
the war and had no toys, but I had a pair of old
skates and several old muskets and pistols that
gave me all the amusement I wanted. I made
my own wagons and sleighs and coasted the hills
on a plank, which is just as good as the best sled;
and he who thinks that the simple life is not
worth living, let him live as I spent my boyhood
days during the war, and he will learn what
pleasure the simple things of life can give. For
if I did not have fun and sport, I do not know
what such things are. If I did not have the refinements,
as we know them now, I had a training
in manly and strenuous ways that give a boy
an endurance which the hardships of the times
could not break down. I grew very fast in stature
and took so much physical exercise that I was very
strong for one of my age and enjoyed the robust
health which has carried me through life with no
loss of time from sickness since I was a boy 13
years of age. I was not the exception, for some
of my boyhood companions still live in excellent
health. It is not my wish to make this story too
personal, but I hope that it may some day fall into
the hands of some of the boys of the present generation
and that it will give them some idea of
the benefit of experiences that should come into
the life of a boy.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby275" n="275"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XXIV</emph>
<lb/>
THE MILITARY OPERATIONS OF 1864</head>
          <p>IN the spring of 1864 the two armies,  -  one under
Grant and the other under Lee,  -  were facing
each other on the banks of the Rappahannock.
General Grant had been placed in command of
the Army of the Potomac with a force of 150,000
men. He had won success in the West and was
now looked upon as the Moses who would lead
the Federal army to final victory, having strength
in numbers and every equipment to walk over the
depleted ranks of Lee. But he soon found that
he had an adversary to deal with that would try
his mettle. Opposing this large force General
Lee had an army of less than 70,000 men,  -  
poorly clad and badly fed, but seasoned veterans,
who still had the spirit of do and die. They were
the remnants of the old guard and the last resources
the Confederacy had to depend on to protect
Richmond.</p>
          <p>The capital was still the objective point of attack
and defense. The order from the head of
each government was, “Hold Richmond,” or
“Take Richmond,”  -  “or die.” Nothing would
satisfy sentiment at the North but the capture
<pb id="ashby276" n="276"/>
of the capital of the Confederacy, and nothing was
considered so important to the South as to hold on
to its capital. Thousands of lives were sacrificed
for this purpose. It has been stated somewhere
that General Grant told Mr. Lincoln that it would
require 150,000 lives to take Richmond and that
the President replied that he should have them.
No matter how great the cost in blood, Richmond
must be taken.</p>
          <p>Early in May General Grant crossed the Rappahannock
and began his campaign of advance.
He soon found Lee in his front, and he also found
that he had a stubborn opponent to contend with.</p>
          <p>The two armies first came together in the Wilderness.
The Wilderness was a dense forest of
undergrowth, of pine, and of scrubby oak, almost
uninhabited by man, and covering a large
area of land in Spottsylvania County. It was
through this country that Grant made his advance.
When his men were well in the Wilderness
they ran up against the forces under Lee,
and the battle was fought. In this jungle the
Federal troops became confused and mixed and
the loss was very heavy, many of the wounded,
who could not be removed, being burned to death
by a fire that spread through the dense forest after
the battle.</p>
          <p>Failing to break the Confederate ranks, Grant
moved his army by its left flank and tried to turn
<pb id="ashby277" n="277"/>
the Confederate right. At every point he was
met and held in check by Lee,  -  each army moving
in parallel lines and facing each other, the
Confederates remaining on the defensive, the
Federals making the assault. From the Rappahannock
to the James this attack and defense was
kept up; and when Grant reached the James he
had lost more men than Lee had in his entire
army.</p>
          <p>At the second battle of Cold Harbor Grant
poured his columns against the lines of Lee in
such masses that it has been claimed that some
twenty thousand men were left dead and wounded
on the field. Cold Harbor was one of the bloodiest
battles of the war. Lee held his unbroken
lines and repulsed the enemy at every point.</p>
          <p>The Confederate losses were heavy in view of
the fact that they could not be replaced, while
Grant was able to fill his ranks with men as fast
as they were cut down. Grant understood that
every man he killed in the Confederate ranks was
depleting the army to that extent and that the
only way to win out was by a gradual destruction
of Lee's army. When the lines of defense were
extended to the front of Petersburg the Confederate
forces had been greatly reduced and it was
only a question of time when these forces would
be exhausted.</p>
          <p>While Grant and Lee were fighting in eastern
<pb id="ashby278" n="278"/>
Virginia our section was comparatively quiet. In
the spring a Federal force advanced as far up the
Valley as New Market and the battle there temporarily
arrested its progress; but later a force
under Hunter pushed on to Staunton and Lexington
and reached Salem where it was met and
driven back through southwestern Virginia.</p>
          <p>Hunter destroyed everything in his path and
left sections of the Valley along his route as bare
as a desert. He burned the barracks of the Virginia
Military Institute at Lexington, in retaliation
for the service the corps of cadets had rendered
in the battle of New Market.</p>
          <p>During the early summer a command under
General Early came to the Valley and began
operations in the counties of Warren, Clarke,
Frederick, and Jefferson. Early crossed the Potomac
and invaded Maryland, carrying his operations
as far east as the suburbs of Washington,
where he found the enemy so entrenched behind
fortifications that he had to retire his forces to
the south bank of the Potomac.</p>
          <p>On the 9th of August a brisk engagement took
place two miles north of our village between a
large body of Federal cavalry and a force of infantry
commanded by General Anderson. The
Confederates held their position, and later they
advanced as far north as Winchester. Early
held Winchester until the latter part of September,
<pb id="ashby279" n="279"/>
when a large Federal force made an attack on
his command, and the battle of Winchester was
fought. Early was forced to withdraw to the
neighborhood of Strasburg and Woodstock. A
large force of cavalry under Generals Torbert and
Custer drove back a brigade of Confederate cavalry,
commanded by General Wickham, which
had taken positions at the fords of the Shenandoah
River in my county. Wickham was greatly
outnumbered and was forced to retreat to a position
higher up in the Page Valley, to a place
known as Millford.</p>
          <p>It was before daybreak on the morning of
September 21st that we were aroused by a heavy
firing at the river about two miles from my home.
My father jumped out of bed and, judging by
the firing that the Confederates were being driven
back, hastily determined to leave home and
refugee, as it was currently reported that the Federals
were arresting and sending to prison the old
men and the boys that lived within the Confederate
lines. In fact, they had already done so in
the northern section of our county.</p>
          <p>We had had no Federal troops in our village
for months and we looked upon their return with
great apprehension and alarm, for we knew that
the Federal army was destroying property and
robbing our people wherever it went. My father
thought it best for me to go with him. I
<pb id="ashby280" n="280"/>
had grown very fast during the year, and though
only 15 years old, I was large for my age. We
hastily dressed, and taking some extra clothing
with us, started for the nearest mountain, leaving
my mother and the family to the care of our old
negroes. When we left the house the whole earth
was covered with a dense fog, through which we
could not see ten feet from us. We walked very
fast, and when we reached a farmhouse about halfway
up the mountain the fog had lifted, and we
could see the valley below filled with Federal
cavalry running over the fields and marching along
the roads. We tarried at the house only long
enough to get a bite of food,  -  for we found the
family at breakfast,  -  then we hurried on; and
when we had reached a high plateau we saw a
squad of Federal cavalry climbing the mountain
after us, less than a half-mile distant. We ran
across several citizens, who were refugeeing with
us, and several Confederate cavalrymen, who were
making for the mountains. These men fired at
the Federals and they came no nearer to us. We
went a mile beyond, to the highest point of the
mountain, where we had a wide view of the entire
country about and where we felt safe. Taking
a position under the shade of a large walnut
tree,  -  that stood in an open field on the side of
the ridge and gave us a beautiful outlook,  -  we
saw the Confederate cavalry drawn up in line of
<pb id="ashby281" n="281"/>
battle on a high hill some two miles below us,
while the Federal cavalry had come up and was
on a hill one mile distant. Federal pickets had
been thrown out and were riding here and there
through the fields. After the Confederates had
taken a strong position on the hill the Federals
were for a time undecided what to do.</p>
          <p>About noon a regiment formed in the road and
made a charge on the Confederate pickets and
drove them in, but when they came to the reserve
force on the hill they were driven back in the
greatest disorder, only to rally and make a second
attempt, with the same result. They then withdrew
and remained quiet until late in the afternoon.
We could see these movements very
distinctly, and it was a very spectacular affair to
look down on men riding, charging, and firing
their carbines and pistols. I remember how we
could see the smoke from the gun long before the
report reached us. The crowd under the walnut
tree had grown while we were resting under its
shade. All but two were citizens; these two were
cavalrymen, who had joined us.</p>
          <p>While we were looking on and watching the
different movements of the men far below us an
amusing incident happened,  -  an incident that for
a few moments gave us a great fright. One of
our companions was a gentleman who lived on the
mountain near by. He was mounted and had a
<pb id="ashby282" n="282"/>
large field glass. In order to get a better view
he climbed up into the top of the walnut tree,
where he was intently engaged in taking observations,
while his horse was browsing on the grass
in the field. The two cavalrymen who were
with us rode across the top of the ridge out of
sight, and as they were riding through the field, a
fox ran out from under the bushes in front of
them. Without thinking of any result, they drew
their pistols and fired some half-dozen times in
rapid succession. Some one in the crowd cried
out, “The Yankees are coming,” and at once the
crowd broke, and we ran for the woods as fast as
we could go. My father and I ran down the
mountain-side a hundred yards until we had
reached the woods, when we stopped to look
around, and seeing no soldiers in sight began to
retrace our steps back to the tree. Some one had
run across the ridge and discovered the cause of
the pistol firing.</p>
          <p>The gentleman in the tree had climbed down as
fast as a boy could do, and hastily catching his
horse, had mounted and started to ride away.
When he discovered that the firing was done by
the two cavalrymen at a fox he was very indignant
and pronounced it a most imprudent act, as
it directed the attention of the Federals to our
position. As the Federal troops were over a mile
distant, at the foot of the mountain, there was not
<pb id="ashby283" n="283"/>
much danger from them; but he had concluded
that a body of cavalry had followed us up the
mountain and had discovered our hiding place.
When we found it all a false alarm we laughed
over the panic it had made and considered it a
good joke on us. The gentleman who had nearly
broken his neck getting down from the top of the
tree could not see the joke as it was too practical
an affair from his point of view. I have often
laughed over the incident, for it was a very
humorous performance. My father often during
his lifetime referred to the experience and it
amused him very much when he recalled how he
had run down the mountain all the time calling
to me to take care of myself and not get caught.</p>
          <p>After the affair had quieted down we all again
took our seats under the walnut tree and watched
the movements in the valley below. About dusk
the Federals ran up a battery of artillery on a
high hill and began to fire at the position of the
Confederates on a hill, over a mile distant, whereupon
the Confederates brought out their artillery
and returned the fire. For over an hour an artillery
duel was kept up and from the position
where we were located we could easily see the
discharge of the guns, could trace the course of the
shells, and then hear the report from the guns and
from the explosion of the shells. The duel continued
until after dark, and the passage of the
<pb id="ashby284" n="284"/>
shells through the air could be followed by the
streaks of fire that were thrown off. The effect
was exciting and unusual and could not have been
excelled, if we had had the privilege of ordering
such an exhibition. We were so far above the
valley that every discharge could be seen, and
every report could be heard long after the flash
from the cannon's mouth was noticed.</p>
          <p>After the artillery duel had ceased we went
to a near-by farmhouse and got our suppers. As
I had had nothing to eat since early in the morning,
except some apples from an old tree on the
mountain, I was as hungry as a wolf. My father,
the gentleman who had climbed the walnut tree,
and I then went back to the top of the mountain
and slept all night in a small house,  -  occupied
by a family,  -  that had only two bedrooms. We
threw ourselves across a bed, with our clothes on,
and slept soundly until daylight, when we again
returned to the walnut tree to see what was going
on in the valley below.</p>
          <p>The Confederates had fallen back during the
night, and the Federal cavalry had broken camp,
so that all we could see was a dense cloud of dust
in the road; this cloud was made by the army,
which at this early hour was marching in pursuit
of the retreating Confederates. The Confederates
took a strong position at a place six miles
South, where they were able to protect their flanks,
<pb id="ashby285" n="285"/>
and held this position until the Federals returned
North a week later.</p>
          <p>We returned home that afternoon after my only
experience as a refugee. On the following Sunday
morning a note was sent to my father from
an old gentleman, who lived on a farm about one
mile from my home. The note had been written
to this gentleman by an officer in the command
that we had seen from the mountain, General
Wickham. The note stated that in the fight at
the river a few days before a private and a captain
of the Second Virginia Cavalry had been
killed, that the bodies had been dropped in a
strip of woods on his place, and that they had
been so closely pressed that they were unable to
bury them. It requested him to have these bodies
properly interred.</p>
          <p>When my father learned the facts he had Uncle
Lewis, Billy, and several negroes on the place
make two neat pine coffins, which we took on
wheelbarrows to the place where the men had been
dropped.</p>
          <p>In a strip of small pines by the side of a road,
which had been made by the army, we found
the grave of these two Confederates. When the
Federals came along this road, following the retreat
of the Confederates, they had found these
bodies and buried them in shallow graves, without
coffins. A fence rail had been smoothed at one
<pb id="ashby286" n="286"/>
end and on this was written, “Confederate captain
and private killed September 21st. Names
unknown.”</p>
          <p>The fence rail had been broken in half and one
end had been driven in the ground at the head of
the grave. The negroes opened the grave and removed
the two bodies, which had been so drained
of blood by the wounds they had received
that they showed no signs of decomposition.
The dead men were then washed and cleaned as
much as was possible, and each body was placed
in a coffin. The grave was enlarged and deepened
and the men were then covered with earth
in this quiet place by the good negroes who then
built a rail fence around the graves.</p>
          <p>I remember the looks of these dead men perfectly
well. The captain was named J. Lasley.
He was about 30 years of age, small in stature,
with raven black hair and beard. A bullet had
entered his forehead but had not made its exit.
He must have died immediately. The private
was named Hugh Garth,  -  a boy not over 19
years old. He had a very fair complexion,
auburn hair, and was heavily built. He had been
shot through the heart. We marked their graves
as carefully as we could and for several years I
kept watch over the place where they lay. In the
fall of 1867, when a new cemetery was opened
for the Confederate dead who had been buried in
<pb id="ashby287" n="287"/>
our county, I helped to remove the bones of these
two men to the spot where they now sleep with
their comrades who perished in the same cause
to which they gave their lives. I never visit the
cemetery without going to see these graves and
those of others, whom I so well remember, who
died during the war.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby288" n="288"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XXV</emph>
<lb/>
MOSBY AND HIS MEN</head>
          <p>THE Federal cavalry and the Confederate had
faced each other for some days at Millford, 12
miles south of our village. At length it became
necessary for the Federals to send a large wagon
train back to Winchester to get food for the horses
and men. The country in which they were
operating was a very poor one and the army could
gather no supplies from the territory. Colonel
Mosby,  -  who commanded a battalion of cavalry
that operated as an independent command,  -  had
learned of this situation and had arranged to
attack this wagon train on its return north.</p>
          <p>Mosby had about three hundred men in his
battalion, which were divided into three or four
companies that operated as a whole or a part, as
circumstances required. This command had no
given place for an encampment, but the men disbanded
and stayed at different places in the mountains
or safe retreats, and only assembled when
called together for a raid. They operated in the
northern counties of Virginia and by their activity
kept a large body of Federal troops watching their
lines of communication and guarding their stores.</p>
          <pb id="ashby289" n="289"/>
          <p>It has been claimed that Mosby with his three
hundred men kept as many as 20,000 Federal
troops on the lookout. He would pounce down
on them at any unexpected time and destroy the
railroads or capture supplies at unguarded points.
Mosby and his men were a terror to the Federal
troops and they called him a bandit and a <sic corr="guerrilla">guerilla</sic>,
although he had a regular commission in the Confederate
army and his men were regularly enlisted.
These men were all well mounted on captured
horses and armed with captured weapons.
They were a brave and daring band and made
trouble at all times, rendering valuable service
to our citizens by preventing small bodies of
Federal cavalry from raiding and pillaging the
people who lived away from the main lines of
travel. The Federal army wagons had to be well
guarded in traveling through the country, and
Mosby often attacked these wagon trains and
made valuable captures.</p>
          <p>He was here to-day and many miles away tomorrow,
and though Federals set many traps for
him, he usually escaped them and inflicted heavy
damages in return. The operations of Mosby's
command have gone down in history, and it is not
necessary for me to repeat his many exploits. I
wish to refer to only one incident that came under
my personal observation,  -  an incident that illustrates
his methods of work.</p>
          <pb id="ashby290" n="290"/>
          <p>The wagon train that General Custer had determined
to send back from Millford to Winchester
was presumed to have a small body-guard, and it
was this train that Mosby had arranged to attack
in a narrow road some two miles south of our village.
Mosby divided his command into two
companies, with about 150 men in each company.
It was arranged that one company would fall on
the rear of the train when it passed a given point
and that the other would make the attack in front
when the train reached a certain place. Mosby
expected to catch the wagon train in a narrow
passage, walled in on one side by the river and
on the other by a high bluff. In this gorge there
was no way to spread, and the Federals would
be held as in a vise.</p>
          <p>When the column of Federal cavalry with its
wagons came down the road from Millford, and
before it entered the gorge in the road, the command,
which Mosby had sent to make the attack
on the rear of the train, discovered that the train
was guarded by the entire Federal cavalry, which
was in retreat from Millford. The officer in
command of the men that were to attack the
rear sent a courier to notify the commander of
the men that were to attack in front to withdraw
his forces, as the Federal army was too strong for
an attack. In some way the courier failed to deliver
the message in time; and when the Federal
<pb id="ashby291" n="291"/>
advance came in sight the order for the attack
was given.</p>
          <p>The road going south in front of my home
crosses a hill about three hundred yards away
and then descends along a deep ravine to the
river. The road is hemmed in by this ravine on
the east side and by a high, wooded hill on the
west side, so there is no room for expansion.</p>
          <p>In the early afternoon I was playing in our
front yard when I saw a company of Confederate
cavalry gallop across a field at right angles to the
road, and I heard the officer in command give the
order, “Wheel to the left. Charge!” As he
gave the command the men in front turned into
the road and charged over the bill. They had
scarcely disappeared from sight where the air was
filled with the reports of firearms.</p>
          <p>I rushed back to the house to tell my mother
what I had seen; but before I could enter the
house I saw an ambulance coming down the road
as fast as the horses could carry it. In a second
I saw a horse running with the saddle turned and
the saber striking the ground. The horse was
trying to get out of the way of the saber. In
less time than I can tell the story men were
running in every direction and the whole earth
seemed to be swarming with Federal cavalry.
They came up like a flock of birds when a stone
is cast into it.</p>
          <pb id="ashby292" n="292"/>
          <p>It was apparent at once what all this meant.
Mosby's men had run into the wagon train, which
was guarded by a large force of cavalry, and
had fallen into such close quarters that the command
had run in every direction to escape capture.
It was stated afterward that the Federal
commander had gotten information of this attack
and had arranged to trap Mosby. He had placed
the wagon train in the advance, with a very small
guard, but had a large force following, which was
to come to the relief of the train when the attack
was made. The front wagon in the train
was an ambulance, and in this ambulance was a
sick officer. The men in the charge fired into
the ambulance,  -  which was the one I saw coming
down the road at such speed,  -  and unfortunately
killed the officer.</p>
          <p>In the charge down the narrow road Mosby's
men became wedged in between the wagons and
the ravine on one side and embankment on the
other, so that it was almost impossible for them
to extricate themselves. They broke in disorder
and every man had to look out for himself.</p>
          <p>One of Mosby's men had his horse killed in
the beginning of the charge. Anderson,  -  that
was his name,  -  ran back on foot, but was captured
before he could find a hiding place. Five
more were captured at different places.</p>
          <p>As soon as the rout was over the Federals took
<pb id="ashby293" n="293"/>
these prisoners and, without trial, had them shot.
Two young men, Love and Jones, were shot in
a lot back of a church in our village; Anderson
was shot under a large elm-tree about a half-mile
south of the village; a boy by the name of
Rhodes was captured and brought through the
village between two cavalrymen and taken a half-mile
north and shot under a walnut tree. This
boy had been a schoolmate of mine, and was only
17 years of age. He had not been in the army,
and that morning he borrowed an old horse from
one of our citizens to join in this raid so that he
might capture a horse to enable him to become
a member of Mosby's command. The old horse
broke down in the retreat, and Rhodes was taken
prisoner. I doubt whether be fired a gun. As
he was led through the village he passed the door
of the house where lived his widowed mother and
single sister; but he was not permitted to stop
and say good-by to them. His dead body was
left on the ground where he was shot, and was
afterwards brought to his home by some of the
citizens.</p>
          <p>Two men, Ogelvie and Carter, were taken a
mile north and hung on a walnut tree. Rope
being attached to a limb and the noose placed
around their necks, they were made to stand up
on their horses' backs, then the horses were
removed from under them. They were left hanging
<pb id="ashby294" n="294"/>
to the tree all night, as our citizens were afraid
to go near them and cut them down. On one
of the bodies a note was attached, saying, “Hung
in retaliation for the death of a Federal major,
killed in an ambulance this afternoon.”</p>
          <p>The following morning, September 24th, several
of Mosby's men rode into the village and
then went out to the place where their comrades
were still hanging. They cut them down and
brought their bodies into the village on their
horses, a body being thrown across the saddle in
front of each rider. The sight was the most
ghastly incident our citizens had ever witnessed.</p>
          <p>The Federal cavalry did not go into camp that
night at the village but hurried on to Winchester.
They were greatly exasperated and it was fortunate
that they were hurried on. Our people
were thrown into the deepest distress by this experience,
and it was made more so because of the
sad death of young Rhodes who was known to
everyone. He was an amiable, kind, and industrious
boy, and had been most helpful to his
mother and sister.</p>
          <p>Such were the experiences of civil war. No
one could foresee the results of this brutal strife
that regarded human life and property as of no
value and made the innocent as deserving of
punishment as were the guilty.</p>
          <p>A few days later Mosby captured some 18 men
<pb id="ashby295" n="295"/>
belonging to the command that had hung
and shot his men. He took these innocent
prisoners and had them shot in retaliation, giving
notice to General Custer that if he wished
to conduct war on that basis, he was prepared
to do the same. I think this put an end to the
murder of prisoners by both sides.</p>
          <p>After this experience we were not exposed to
the presence of the Federal troops until after
the 19th of October. General Early, in command
of the Valley army, was located in the
neighborhood of Fisher's Hill and Strasburg on
the main Valley pike. The Federal army was
around Cedar Creek and Middletown; the two
armies were facing each other and looking for
opportunities to get an advantage.</p>
          <p>The opportunity at last seemed to be favorable
to Early to make an attack. On the morning
of the 19th of October before daybreak he
put his men in action and by a flank movement
made an attack on the left of the Federal line
at Cedar Creek. He took the Federals completely
by surprise and drove them out of their
camps before they had time to form. The rout
was complete; and they were driven back to Middletown
before the stampede was checked.
Early's men had been starved and, for want of
shoes and clothes, were in such poor condition that
when they captured the Federal camp they began
<pb id="ashby296" n="296"/>
to pillage and look for food and clothes. Many
left their commands and became stragglers at a
time when their services were needed on the firing
line.</p>
          <p>After driving the routed army back some six
miles the men in the advance, who were doing all
the fighting, were so reduced in numbers that they
were unable to hold the position they had gained.
The Federal stampede was arrested and fresh
men were brought up from Winchester to aid in
the defense and inaugurate an advance on
the scattered and depleted Confederate lines.
Early's men were not only held in check, but
they were driven back in as much disorder as
they had advanced. They soon lost all the advantages
they had gained; and by evening the
entire army had been completely routed. A
brilliant victory in the early morning was brought
to a most humiliating disaster by the close of the
day by the straggling and disorder of the Confederates,
who found too many temptations in the
deserted camps of the enemy.</p>
          <p>I remember that early morning in October as
well as any day of my life. We were aroused by
the reports of the cannon and muskets on the Valley
pike, not over ten miles distant in a bee line.
We could follow the advance and then in the
afternoon could locate by the firing the changes
in position of the two armies. The noise of the
<pb id="ashby297" n="297"/>
battle was terrific, and we knew that a great engagement
was going on. It was Sunday morning;
the quiet of the Sabbath was disturbed not
only by the noise of artillery and muskets, for my
father had told Uncle Lewis that he had better
get busy and try to save his corn crop on that day.</p>
          <p>Uncle Lewis had cultivated a small field of
corn near the house, and up to that time it had
not been disturbed. My father told him he had
better gather it at once, for not an ear would
be left if the Federals returned. While the battle
was going on in the Valley, and while we
could hear the firing as distinctly as though close
by, we all turned out and went into the field and
shucked and brought to the house in bags some
18 to 20 barrels of corn. The work was largely
done by the servants on the place, but I did a full
share of the duty. We put the corn in the garret
of the house, and what we gathered that Sunday
was all the corn we had for man and beast
the following winter. Early the next morning
a large body of Federal cavalry came in and took
possession of the place. They cleaned up what
corn they could find in the field, but left the fodder
standing and did not take the time to gather
the nubbins.</p>
          <p>The main body of cavalry pushed south by
the Page Valley but met the Confederate cavalry
at Millford, where it had been held back in
<pb id="ashby298" n="298"/>
September. Millford was a strong position, for
the Valley was not over four miles wide at the
place, and the river wound around between the
mountains and lowlands in such curves that the
place could not easily be flanked. A small force
could easily defend the only road that led through
the country.</p>
          <p>After this second attempt to advance south by
way of the Page Valley the Federal cavalry again
retired north, and in this retreat they swept our
county of everything that they could find in the
way of food supplies; and what they could not
carry away they set on fire or destroyed in other
ways. They burned all the flour and grist mills
in our county, with two exceptions, along the
route of travel, all the barns that were stored with
grain, wheat stacks, hay stacks, and fodder. The
skys were red at night with the glare from these
burning buildings. General Sheridan, at that
time in command of the Federal army operating
in the Valley of Virginia, made the boasting remark,
“A crow will have to carry its rations in
flying over the Valley.” And this would have
been literally true, if Sheridan could have had his
own way; but, fortunately for our citizens that
were non-combatants, the bounty of nature is
often more beneficent than man.</p>
          <p>Our country had never known such seasons as
we had during the four years of war. Whatever
<pb id="ashby299" n="299"/>
was put in the ground grew in profusion.
Wheat, corn, oats, rye, and grass yielded large
crops, with little cultivation. The orchard bore
heavily, small fruits and the nuts on the trees
were in the greatest abundance; wild game was
prolific and the poultry, hiding in weeds and
briars around the houses, gave abundance of food
that could not be removed or burned. Our people
relied on these food supplies in the scarcity of
flour and cornmeal. Potatoes, which were buried
under ground, were used as substitutes for bread,
and molasses made from sorghum was used for
sugar. Coffee found a substitute in parched rye
and the root of the sassafras was used to make
tea. Salt was often scarce and hard to get, and
clothing had to be of the plainest character.
Many of our men and boys were clothed in the
old discarded uniforms of Federals,  -  clothes that
had either been left in camps or captured by our
soldiers,  -  dyed black with the bark of the tree.
But for these resources our people would have
starved; and in some instances there was much
suffering for the actual necessaries of life, where
families were in the enemy's lines and had no
one to extend aid to them. Leather was scarce
and it was difficult to get shoes. Many of the
boys and girls of good size went barefooted for
nine months of the year. A good pair of shoes
for man or woman was a luxury; yet in spite of
<pb id="ashby300" n="300"/>
all these drawbacks our men and women were tidy
and neat in appearance, and our young girls never
looked more beautiful than when dressed in their
linsey garments and homemade hats.</p>
          <p>This was the last raid the Federal cavalry ever
made in our village. They had cleaned up the
country so thoroughly that it was hardly necessary
to return; for they could not find enough food
for the men and horses and perhaps deemed it unwise
to occupy a territory that was unproductive.
Their operations were confined to the main Valley,
and when the spring came, both the Confederate
army and the Federal were transferred to
the country east of the Blue Ridge.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby301" n="301"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XXVI</emph>
<lb/>
THE SPRING OF 1865  -  THE SURRENDER</head>
          <p>THE winter of 1864-65 was passed quietly by
our people, for we were not disturbed by the visits
of the Federal troops. They had treated us so
badly during the fall months, and had so completely
devastated our country, that there was
nothing left to tempt them to come our way.
The condition of the Southern cause and the position
of our armies,  -  now facing such odds and
reduced to such small bodies,  -  filled us with great
anxiety. The contest had almost worn out the
patience of our most loyal citizens, who seemed
to feel that the spring campaign would bring further
disasters. The resources of our section of
the South were so completely exhausted that we
were scarcely able to support our home population,
much less give aid to the men in the field.
Every man available for military service was in
the army and the crop of boys coming on for the
spring enlistment was too small to be of any
value. Our lands were out in the commons;
barns, mills, and farming implements had been
burned or destroyed; only a few old horses were
left for farm work, and we had little labor with
<pb id="ashby302" n="302"/>
which to cultivate the crops. Our farmers looked
forward to the spring with little encouragement.
If the war continued, little farm work could be
done as the farm lands, labor, and implements
necessary to cultivate the land were all in such
a condition as to make farming operations impracticable,
except on the smallest scale. Small
crops of wheat had been sown in the fall by a
few farmers who lived off the main roads of
travel; and in the mountains it was possible to
raise rye and corn. The lands had grown up in
weeds and bushes, but the grass was in good condition;
such live stock as was left could find good
grazing all through the winter, and was kept alive
by this fortunate condition.</p>
          <p>The privations and distress of our people can
best be illustrated by a few examples. A lady
in our village,  -  who had given birth to an infant
about the time the Federals were harassing
our citizens by all kinds of pillaging and destruction,  -  
was so disturbed that she was unable to
give nourishment to her baby. She was compelled
to give it milk from the only cow that was
available. The Federal troops butchered this
animal, though it had a calf only a few weeks
old. This left the infant almost without nourishment,
and it would have soon perished had not
a young woman, the wife of a Confederate soldier,
had an infant about the same age. She volunteered
<pb id="ashby303" n="303"/>
to nurse the baby in connection with her
own infant, and it was <sic corr="necessary">necessay</sic> for the mother
of the first infant to have it sent frequently
through the picket lines to nurse, as the wet nurse
lived some distance away and outside the lines.
This had to be kept up until the Federals left and
other arrangements could be made. The life of
the infant was saved in this way.</p>
          <p>A widow, whose only son was killed in the
army, lived on a large farm at some distance from
any neighbors. She had several grown daughters
and one or two old female relatives living with
her. Her farm had been stripped of everything
that would give support to life. She had a number
of old negroes, both men and women, with
their small children, all dependent on the farm;
and they were all the protection these ladies had.
These faithful negroes not only gave protection
but they worked the garden, looked after the
poultry, cows, and small animals on the place,
and managed to keep the ladies from starving.</p>
          <p>An old gentleman nearly fourscore years
old,  -  whose only son was in the army and who
had an invalid wife and several single daughters,
nearly grown,  -  had to go to work in the field to
get food for his family. He rented a tract of
land that was very poorly fenced, and by his own
labor, with some little assistance from small boys,
<pb id="ashby304" n="304"/>
sowed the land in wheat. The following summer
he harvested the wheat, with the assistance
of a few boys and old men. When his crop was
gathered the Federals came along and robbed
him of almost all his toil. He had worked hard
for the actual food of life, and the enemy reaped
where he had sown.</p>
          <p>An old physician in our village,  -  who had four
sons in the army and an equal number of grown
daughters at home, dependent on his labors,  -  
made his professional rounds on such old horses
as he could pick up or as his patients could send
for him, and often went on foot. I have seen
this old doctor in the very hottest weather of
summer hoeing and weeding a lot of sorghum,
trying to raise the food for his family.</p>
          <p>A pastor of one of the two remaining churches
worked his own garden, milked his only cow,
and did all the menial work around his parsonage.
I saw him going to the gristmill with
a small bag of corn on his back to have it ground
and then bring it back as meal. He was the most
heroic man of his profession I ever knew. His
sermons were filled with the spirit of patriotism
and yet of humble resignation,  -  ever encouraging
his congregation to bear all things and trust to
the will of God. These are only a few of the
incidents I could relate. They are sufficient to
show the conditions of the times and the spirit of
<pb id="ashby305" n="305"/>
the people who were making every effort to meet
them.</p>
          <p>One of the greatest hardships that our citizens
had to bear was the complete interruption of all
business relations. After the fall of 1862 every
store and shop in the village was closed until
after the war. Nothing could be had in the way
of clothing, groceries, and household goods, except
where purchases were made in other localities.
The courts of law seldom convened, all
civil authority was practically suspended, our mechanics
and tradespeople had little to do, and the
income from property and from business was cut
off. The avenues of trade being closed, the
wants of the people could not be met; and everyone
had to get along in the best way possible.</p>
          <p>This meant great hardship to many who had
little money, and afforded no way of making a
living by the usual methods of work. Our people
learned by necessity to do without the most necessary
articles of food and clothing, and lived in
the simplest way. It is surprising how little one
can live on when necessity reduces his wants to
the simplest details. Just as Robinson Crusoe, on
a lonely island learned the simplest problems of
life, so our people, by force of circumstances, were
reduced to a life of great simplicity. Yet in this
life there was contentment and patient forbearance
with the conditions that surrounded them.</p>
          <pb id="ashby306" n="306"/>
          <p>Although there were no military operations of
any importance in the Valley of Virginia during
the winter of 1864-65, a Federal garrison was kept
at Winchester. As far as I can remember, however,
we never saw in our village a body of Federal
troops after the last of November. The Confederate
boys came home on furlough and were
not disturbed during their visits. As poor as our
people were in worldly goods they maintained a
spirit of cheerfulness and of hope. The results of
the war were still in a balance, and some still
hoped for better success to the Southern cause
when the spring opened.</p>
          <p>Our young people were still intent on having
all the pleasure that would come their way; and
though they had to do the greater part of the
work of the home and of the farm, they found
time for their social pleasures. Dances and parties
were not infrequent and at these affairs the
boys home from the army had their enjoyment.
Love-making and weddings were still popular.
There seemed to be nothing incompatible between
love-making and soldiering. As a general rule
the boys in the army had some girl on the string
and were courting and marrying whenever the
opportunity was favorable. I often wondered
how men exposed to the dangers of war could assume
the responsibilities of marriage; but the
soldiers took these risks as they did those of battle,
<pb id="ashby307" n="307"/>
with the greatest composure; for few men
ever expected to be killed in battle; they usually
thought the other fellow would be hurt but not
themselves. This was a fortunate delusion, for
few men deeply impressed with a sense of danger
and fear of death will do their full duty on
the firing-line, however faithful they may be in
camp or on the march.</p>
          <p>During the winter and early spring months the
army under Grant and the army under Lee were
facing each other in the trenches of Petersburg.
The forces under Grant had been recruited and
enlarged while the army under Lee had suffered
heavy losses by death and sickness, and had
dwindled to less than 40,000 men. These men
were poorly fed and clad but were still fired with
courage and resolution. They were making a
gallant stand against the odds that were facing
them. As soon as weather conditions would permit
Grant began his old tactics of moving on the
flank. He began on Lee's right flank and forced
Lee to extend his slim lines over greater distances.
This movement soon forced Lee to evacuate
Petersburg, and with the withdrawal from this
place, the evacuation of Richmond was necessary.
The prize the Federals had so long coveted fell
into the hands of Grant, and the capital of the
Confederacy was lost to the South. The Government
stores and papers were removed before
<pb id="ashby308" n="308"/>
the evacuation, and Mr. Davis with his Cabinet
and his office force, left for an interior place.</p>
          <p>Lee then retreated in the direction of Lynchburg;
and when he reached Appomattox Court
House his small band of men was almost completely
surrounded by the Federal forces. On the
9th of April Lee saw the uselessness of further
resistance, and so he surrendered the Army of
Northern Virginia. His men were paroled and
allowed to return to their homes. A few weeks
later the army under General Joseph E. Johnston
surrendered in North Carolina. With this final
scene the War between the States came to an
end.</p>
          <p>Four years of strife had completely exhausted
the resources of the Confederacy, both in men and
in money, and the drama was closed. The Government
that our people had fought to establish
went down in disaster, and the Southern States
were at the mercy of the Federal Government.
Next came the period of reconstruction with all
its calamities for our people.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby309" n="309"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XXVII</emph>
<lb/>
THE OLD FAMILY SERVANT</head>
          <p>THERE was something in the life of the old family
servant that was peculiarly attractive to the
child. Many a Southern boy and girl of my
generation will recall the old negro “Mammie,”
as she was called,  -  her gentleness, patience, and
faithfulness, her spirit of unselfishness and kindness,
and her interest in the pleasures and
enjoyments of our young lives. I can remember
my old nurse,  -  her songs and stories,
her gentle care of my diet and clothes, her mild
way of correcting my outbreaks of passion and
temper and her ways of training my disposition
and character. No mother could have been more
considerate of my comfort and happiness than was
this old negress.</p>
          <p>Then the old negro men on the farm were ever
ready to contribute to the happiness of the boy.
In fishing and hunting, in the breaking and riding
of the horse, in the harvesting and gathering
of the crops the negro man was at all times sporty
and full of spirit and life. He usually had a
fund of anecdote and folklore which, told in his
<pb id="ashby310" n="310"/>
negro dialect, produced a striking effect which
gave keen enjoyment to himself and audience.
Generally the negro had a most musical and inspiring
voice; and he not only sang sweetly but
often played with pathos and skill on the violin,
jew's-harp and bones. He was seldom morose or
disagreeable but, to the contrary, had a joyfulness
of spirit that removed the irksomeness of labor
and added to the pleasures of his daily tasks.</p>
          <p>In the labor of the farm, of the house, or of the
barn he was always the same light-hearted
creature,  -  full of merriment and gossip, often humming
in a monotone some old plantation melody.
By nature a social being,  -  his best efforts are
given in rivalry with other laborers. This was
best shown in the harvest field, in the thrashing
of wheat, and in the old-time corn-shucking parties.</p>
          <p>As our negroes had been emancipated the system
of labor had now to be adjusted to meet the
new conditions. Many of our negroes had not
left their old homes and the great majority had
behaved with such loyalty and consideration toward
their old masters that a feeling of kindest
respect was entertained for them. Only one of
my father's negroes had left him. The older
servants were as faithful and true as it was possible
for a people to be. In fact but for Uncle
Lewis and Aunt Susan we would have had a very
<pb id="ashby311" n="311"/>
hard time and I cannot recall the services of these
old negroes without the tenderest emotions.</p>
          <p>A few days after the surrender, when we were
assured that the war was over, my father called
all of the servants together under a large tree in
the yard and explained to them that under the
order of the President of the United States the
negroes had been liberated and were now free to
do as they pleased. He told them that he had
no further control over them, that in future he
would pay them for services such wages as would
be established in the community, and that if they
wished to remain in his employ they could do
so as long as they desired; but that if any of
them wished to find new homes, they were at
liberty to make a change. He assured them of
his friendly interest in them and of his desire to
see them do well and be happy. He told them
of the altered conditions that would surround
them under freedom and urged them to cultivate
habits of thrift and industry, which would make
them useful citizens and self-respecting men and
women.</p>
          <p>After he had finished his remarks, which he
had made in a tone of deep emotion, Uncle Lewis
stood up and tried to be the spokesman for his
race. In his illiterate way, but with strong sense,
he said he did not wish to be free, that all his
life he had been a slave in my father's family,
<pb id="ashby312" n="312"/>
that he had always been treated with the greatest
kindness by my grandfather and after his
death by my father and that in his old age
he did not want to be thrown on the world to
make his own living and to be neglected by
strangers. He then broke down in tears and wept
copiously.</p>
          <p>My father told him that he need not fear,
that as long as he lived he should have a home
with us and would receive the same attention he
had always received. The other negroes assented
to what Lewis had said, but, as they were younger,
it was not expected that they would wish to remain
indefinitely in our family. It was, however,
several years after the war before they all
found new homes. Aunt Susan stayed with us
some three years before she went to live in her
own home. She had accumulated enough money
to buy a neat little house in Front Royal, and
by taking in washing and doing light work she
lived in comfort until she died.</p>
          <p>A few weeks after the incident mentioned above
Uncle Lewis went to his room with an illness that
soon led to his death. We waited on the old
man and did all we could for his comfort, but he
expressed a desire to die, for he said he was heartbroken
and had nothing left to live for.</p>
          <p>When Uncle Lewis had passed away my father
had him buried in the lot where for many years
<pb id="ashby313" n="313"/>
his people had been buried. He had the faithful
old friends assemble under the shade trees in
the yard and a short service was held over the
remains. My father and I accompanied the body
to its last resting place, where Lewis now sleeps.
I wept then, and the tears now come into my
eyes as I write these words; for this good old
negro had been one of the best friends of the days
of my childhood and boyhood. He had taught
me the early lessons of outdoor life,  -  how to
ride, to load and shoot a gun, to hunt, and do
many of the little things about the farm and
home; he had entertained me by the hour in his
room with stories and tales of his early life; he
had told me many things about my grandfather,
who died before I was born, and about other members
of my family whom I had never seen, about
the western country and the Valley in which we
lived when he was a young man. This old man
had a colored skin, but a white man's heart. I
loved him dearly.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="ashby314" n="314"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head><emph rend="bold">CHAPTER XXVIII</emph>
<lb/>
REBUILDING THE WASTE PLACES</head>
          <p>THE close of the war found our country almost
a desert. Over 80 per cent of the personal property
of our people had been swept away. Little
was left but the land and the buildings on it, many
of which had been so neglected during the four
years of war that they were almost uninhabitable.
Fences, barns, granaries, and the outbuildings on
many of the farms were completely destroyed.
Only two or three old mills were left in our
county, and they were in a dilapidated condition.
The farm lands had grown up in weeds and bushes
and were scarcely fit for pasturage. A few old
horses, cows, hogs, and sheep were left on some
of the farms removed from the highroads.
Farming implements were almost worthless, and
the tools used by the blacksmiths and mechanics
were almost useless. With everything in this
condition, and with little or no money to buy the
necessary articles for industrial work, the problem
of rebuilding the waste places was a serious
one.</p>
          <p>No sooner had peace been declared than our
<pb id="ashby315" n="315"/>
people began the work of construction and of repair.
Everyone with the physical strength began
to labor about the house and in the field.
The boys who had been in the army came back
and resumed their home duties. A few, who had
been trained for mercantile life or clerical duties,
left for other fields of employment in the cities
or elsewhere. With the opening of the spring, the
work of building fences and of planting crops began
in earnest, and was pushed with vigor and
industry. The stores and shops in the village
were opened and, with the credit extended by
the merchants in Baltimore and some of the
Northern cities, supplies were brought and the
necessities of the people were provided for.</p>
          <p>The scarcity of labor was made up by the return
of the men who had been in the army and
by the negro laborers who had not left their old
homes. The farmers who had sown wheat the
previous fall were fortunate in getting good prices
for the wheat crop. This brought some ready
money into the community. On many of the
farms there was much good timber and this was
cut and sold at good prices; and by the time the
summer months had come our country began to
assume a more prosperous appearance, and the
wants of our people became less pressing. The
young people soon began to resume their former
pleasures. Picnics, dances, and other pastimes
<pb id="ashby316" n="316"/>
were resumed, and all entered into the enjoyment
of a refined social life.</p>
          <p>About six miles from our village there was an
old watering place which had been abandoned during
the war. In some way it had escaped the firebrand,
and only suffered from the loss of windows
and doors, and from the hands of idleness. It was
admirably located for the pleasure of the young
people. The young men and women from the
country for miles around would meet at this old
place and spend the day in dancing and merriment.
They would come on horseback or in any
old vehicle, and bring provisions for the midday
meal. The floor of the ballroom was large and
smooth, so that dancing was continued the entire
day, and sometimes thirty or forty couples would
be on the floor at one time. An old citizen with
his violin made music and the old-time dances
were stepped off as the fiddler called out the
figures: “Dance to your partner; turn partner;
salute partner; dismiss partner.”</p>
          <p>A large lunch was spread for the company at
midday and the dance was resumed until late in
the afternoon, when the party broke up. The
Virginia Reel wound up the dance for the day.
No one enjoyed these dancing parties more than
the boys who had been in the army. They were
the heroes of the day and had the swing with the
girls. I belonged to the juvenile set and took
<pb id="ashby317" n="317"/>
my chances for a partner with any of the girls
that happened to be without an escort. One of
the boys who entered into the spirit of these dances
with a light heart and energetic soul was an old
schoolmate of mine who had entered the army at
the very outbreak of the war. He met with a
wound in the second year of the war and lost one
half of one foot. He was able to walk on his
heel and no man ever made better use of a heel
than he did. He was on the floor all the time and
with his game foot could tire out the best dancers
on the floor. I have never known anyone who
equaled him in the love of the dance. He had a
very sweet and musical voice and sang old Irish
songs to perfection. He was very popular with
the girls.</p>
          <p>We had a custom in those days of going
to these parties in the country in a large wagon
with the bed filled with straw. Four horses
pulled the load and we often had twenty or thirty
boys and girls in the wagon. This is what is now
known as a straw ride. We did not give it that
name in my boyhood days. It was a great source
of pleasure and was an innocent sport.</p>
          <p>The summer of 1865 passed so pleasantly that
it was soon gone. When the fall months came a
school was opened in the old Academy in our village
by a young man who had been an officer in
the army. He was well qualified for the work
<pb id="ashby318" n="318"/>
of the teacher and soon had a large school of boys
and girls. In the class that assembled there were
some ten or twelve boys who had been in the
army, and were now eager to make up for lost
time. Several of them had belonged to the class
of the principal that had commanded the company
which went to Harper's Ferry on April
20th, 1861, and who had risen to the rank of
colonel of his regiment, and had been killed in
front of Petersburg in 1864. These boys who
had served from one to four years in the war were
good students and progressed rapidly. Later in
life some of them became distinguished citizens.
During the fall we had several incidents to happen
that brought sadness to many hearts. A number
of the men in the army from our county had died
away from home and had been buried among
strangers in widely separated places. Several had
found graves on battlefields. As soon as it was
possible the friends and relatives of these men
had their bodies brought home for burial. When
their remains were brought back our school would
close and all of our citizens would attend the reinterment
of these bodies. In some cases these
boys had been lost in battle or had died so far
from friends that their bodies were never recovered,
and they now sleep in unknown graves,
though their memories are still cherished by their
loved ones. One of my old classmates was
<pb id="ashby319" n="319"/>
wounded and captured. He died in some Federal
prison, and his friends have never been able
to learn his fate nor his last resting place.</p>
          <p>One of the first duties our good women undertook
after the surrender was to organize a
memorial association for the care and preservation
of the bodies of the Confederate dead buried in
our community. A large lot was secured near the
place first selected for the Confederate dead and
in this beautiful spot all the dead were brought
together and placed in graves, marked with headstones,
with such information as was at command
for their identification.</p>
          <p>The unknown dead were placed in a large central
mound with a monument over them. This
labor of love and devotion to the memory of
those who had given up their lives for the
Southern cause involved much sacrifice, for our
people were poor in material wealth, though generous
and unselfish in heart. The work of caring
for the dead was carried through a number of
years and finally resulted in a beautiful memorial
to the Confederate dead.</p>
          <p>I have mentioned in a previous chapter the burial
of Captain Laslie and Hugh Garth of the Second
Virginia Cavalry, killed in September, 1864,
near our village. I assisted in the removal of the
remains of these bodies to the new cemetery after
the close of the war, and they now sleep in marked
<pb id="ashby320" n="320"/>
graves near their comrades-in-arms. In this acre,
consecrated to the men who perished in the war,
over three hundred men sleep “on fame's eternal
camping ground.”</p>
          <p>While our citizens were collecting the bodies of
the Confederate dead the Federal Government was
engaged in the same work and some three hundred
Federal dead in our county were removed to the
National Cemetery at Winchester. These men
were buried in many places, often in the neglected
spots where they had fallen in battle. In a field
adjoining my home nine men, killed in a charge,
May 30th, 1862, were buried in one grave. A
few weeks later a soldier belonging to an Ohio
Regiment died in the home of one of our citizens
and was buried in this lot. Some days later his
friends came and removed his body and left the
grave open with the coffin in it. About the same
time a negro died in one of the camps and was
buried in this open grave. This negro had on an
old uniform of a Federal captain. When these
bodies were removed to Winchester the body of
the negro was marked “Federal captain. Name
unknown.” He rests now with the Federal dead
in the National Cemetery. What is fame?</p>
          <p>The men employed by the Government to
remove the dead were a cold-blooded set. I
watched them open a number of graves, and when
they found anything on the dead that was worth
<pb id="ashby321" n="321"/>
keeping they appropriated it to their own use.
They invariably examined the teeth to see if any
had gold fillings, and if such fillings were found,
the teeth were removed and placed in the men's
pockets. No gold was ever buried with the dead,
if these ghouls could help it.</p>
          <p>These inhuman practices were the outgrowth
of the war. These men,  -  now employed by the
Federal Government to collect the bodies of the
men who had lost their lives in service,  -  were
members of the same army that had pillaged
and robbed our people during the last two years
of the war. As they could no longer rob the
living they were robbing the remains of their
dead comrades. I saw one of these men take a
skull of one of these dead soldiers, and on examining
it he found some four or five of the teeth were
filled with gold. He took a stone and deliberately
knocked out these teeth and put them in his
pocket, with the remark, “They are of no use to
this dead man, and they are of some value to me.”</p>
          <p>A Federal soldier had been buried in a field in
front of my home. A depression in the ground
marked his grave. I had often passed the place
and thought it was a hog wallow. One of my
boy associates had seen the man buried and called
the attention of the grave-diggers to the spot.
I was somewhat shocked at the way they asked for
the information. We boys were watching the
<pb id="ashby322" n="322"/>
removal of some of the dead and one of the men,
turning to us, asked if we knew where any more
of these men were “planted.” It was then that
the boy called attention to the grave. I followed
the grave-diggers and saw them open the grave.
The man had been buried in a shallow grave without
a coffin. When the earth was removed one
of the diggers discovered a black silk handkerchief
and pulled it from under the earth. He then
shook off the dirt and held it up for inspection. It
was in good condition, so he put it in his pocket.
He next examined the teeth for gold fillings, but
found none. The bones were collected and
thrown into a small box for transportation to Winchester.</p>
          <p>Those are but a few of the examples of civil
war with its sad features of human suffering and
death. I have often thought that many of the
poor fellows who had given their lives in the civil
strife, and were now sleeping in unknown graves,
had sorrowing relatives at their homes, who were
looking in vain for their return.</p>
          <p>I have estimated as carefully as I could that
there were between five and six hundred Federal
and Confederate soldiers buried in my county
during the war. This loss is but trivial compared
with the slaughter in many of the great battles of
the war, where as many as ten thousand were left
dead on the field.</p>
          <pb id="ashby323" n="323"/>
          <p>I have already asked the question, was this war
worth what it cost in blood and treasure? From
my point of view I have answered no. Those
who differ with me must show wherein lies the
profit.</p>
          <p>So long as the brutal instincts of man control
the policies of countries and nations war may be
a necessary evil, but if civilization cannot be
maintained on higher grounds, then civilization is
a failure, and all human rights are exposed to the
evil passions of human nature. The great laws
that control all forms of animal life in the struggle
for existence dominate in a measure the spirit
of man. The gradual uplift of the human race
is the outcome of this struggle. Upon this theory
alone is there any justification in war between kindred
peoples and foreign nations. When civilization
has reached a standard when all human contentions
can be regulated by arbitration then we
may hope for an era of peace and good will between
men.</p>
          <p>The evil passions engendered by the War between
the States should have ended at Appomattox.
This was the hope of the people of the
South. They had fought bravely for their Constitutional
rights and had submitted this question
to the arbitration of arms. The contest had
been decided against them, and they were prepared
to accept this decision in a patriotic way.
<pb id="ashby324" n="324"/>
The emancipation of the negro was accepted in
the same spirit; but the people who fully understood
the nature and character of the negro expected
that a domestic question of such importance
to the negro and to the white race in the South
would be referred largely to the latter to adjust.
It was not believed when the war was first closed
that a policy of reconstruction would be enforced
by the Federal Government with harshness and
barbarity, that a proud and high-spirited people
would be subjected to such humiliation, and would
have to contend with an ignorant and servile
race,  -  a race totally unfit for the duties of citizenship,  -  
for its principles of domestic government.</p>
          <p>It is not my wish to revive the memories of
reconstruction. That chapter of American history
had best be forgotten by the men of my generation,
and those who have come since the war are
better off without a knowledge of that period,  -  a
period that the historian can only view as a disgrace
to a government which gave assent to it.</p>
          <p>If the War between the States was justifiable,
then any civil war, conducted on the same basis,
will be equally justifiable. If war is the only
protest a people can make against arbitrary power,
then war will be inevitable in the nature of things.</p>
          <p>The Civil War brought great wealth and
political power to the North and Northwest. It
built up an aristocracy of wealth and political
<pb id="ashby325" n="325"/>
power that has dominated the nation for the last
fifty years. It has made the few rich at the expense
of the great mass of the people. It has
been worth to the North all it cost in blood and
treasure, but it has made a wage service as oppressive
as slavery was to the negro in the South.
While the laborer has been paid for his labor,
he has grown restless and dissatisfied with his
wages. Labor Unions have grown in numbers
and in strength. They have become more and
more outspoken in their demands, and they
threaten to involve this country in greater embarrassment
than the negro ever caused. The outcome
of these conditions no man can foresee.
All will depend upon the spirit of justice and fair
play that the Government and public opinion will
exercise in arbitrating differences and in adjusting
balances.</p>
          <p>These disturbances between labor and capital
have been confined almost entirely to the Northern
States,  -  to the people who have profited by the
results of the war. The South has so far been
comparatively free from labor contentions, for the
reason that the negro labor of the South has been
regulated by a domestic situation that does not
exist where white labor is almost exclusively employed.</p>
          <p>I have brought my story down to the winter
of 1865. I will leave it here, with the hope that
<pb id="ashby326" n="326"/>
it has presented a view of the war from a point
not usually taken by the historian. Many of the
facts are seen from the standpoint of a boy, others
are viewed from the standpoint of a matured man,
who has lived long after the events, and whose
opinions are no doubt biased by contemporary
observations and experiences. The author believes
that the time has come when the people of the
South should try to forget and forgive the rough
usages of the war and take hold of the larger
views that will strengthen and ennoble the life
and influence of our nation.</p>
          <div3 type="poem">
            <lg type="stanza">
              <head>I</head>
              <l>The soldier's tent is pitched at last</l>
              <l>On camping ground across the stream,</l>
              <l>Where war's fierce cry and bugle blast</l>
              <l>No more disturb his peaceful dream.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <head>II</head>
              <l>The musket's crash and cannon's roar</l>
              <l>That raised his martial spirits high,</l>
              <l>In vain their music peals may pour</l>
              <l>Where his immortal ashes lie.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <head>III</head>
              <l>The call to arms at early morn,</l>
              <l>The evening “taps” at close of day</l>
              <l>Fall silent from the bugler's horn</l>
              <l>When death has reaped its final pay.</l>
            </lg>
            <pb id="ashby327" n="327"/>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <head>IV</head>
              <l>'Neath many a moldering heap of earth</l>
              <l>On fields of carnage stained with blood</l>
              <l>They honor those who gave them birth,  -</l>
              <l>Proud offspring of their parenthood.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <head>V</head>
              <l>No costly urn their ashes hold;</l>
              <l>In nameless graves they often sleep;</l>
              <l>Their deeds of valor where'er told</l>
              <l>In loving hearts will ever keep.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <head>VI</head>
              <l>In duty's paths they firmly trod,</l>
              <l>Obedient to their holy trust;</l>
              <l>Believing in Almighty God,</l>
              <l>The Cause they loved to them was just.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <head>VII</head>
              <l>From Sumter's fire and final fall</l>
              <l>To Appomattox's end in peace</l>
              <l>They gave their best  -  it was their all;</l>
              <l>The time had come for war to cease.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <head>VIII</head>
              <l>If truth be truth, if truth be right,</l>
              <l>Truth and untruth can ne'er agree.</l>
              <l>To flee from darkness to the light</l>
              <l>Is all the cost of liberty.</l>
            </lg>
          </div3>
        </div2>
        <trailer>THE END</trailer>
      </div1>
    </body>
  </text>
</TEI.2>